I HEART e

X TO* c
LOVE
 
 

 
"Well if that's the case than we could just get to class". Said Emily mad at har

boyfriend.

"Don't be like that. It's a bad habit to complain at your boyfriend each day".

Said Pierre Alexan. Tall hot charming green eyes brownish blackish hair down

on hizes eyes.

"Do you even have a future for us? Just think about it". She said and entered

har car and he was left standing there and said. "No honey there's no future

for us. Never will be". While Aubrey was at the park sitting watching those kids

play and laugh, when she should have been at har work..

Naomi on the other hand Pierre Alexan (from now on let just call him P.A).She

was in the woods drinking off a deer.

"That tasted good". She said wiping har mouth away. She's bit short and long

blond hair sparkly purple eyes. Wild!

P.A came an sat by Aubrey she didn't even notice that someone was sitting by

har till he had to take a deep breath as if he had a problem to be solved.

"What?!”Aubrey turned she felt shamed at shouting. She's just a normal

teenage. Wanting to be loved or loved but broken into pieces.

"Oh. Oh Im sorrie". Damn har. She has a long brown silky hair always down

line in the middle. With brown eyes. Long lashes.

"Ahh. No not a problem". P.A stunned of how pretty she looked are actually

already imaged har hair flying into the air and har smiling running o him.

"You okay?". "AHHHH yeah. Umm yeah. I'm Pierre Alexan".

"I'm Aubrey. So what you doing here?".

"Nothing just letting a fresh air come before it's sunny". Yes he too is what

most of would know as Vampires and hizes girlfriend and hizes wild sister.

"Well umm Im gonna go"."Why?". He asked sadly he just was getting to meet

and learn har more but she said no.

"Im late for work need to money for college. Unless you wanna apply for it

they're hiring now".

"Sure". He just wanted to talk to har an maybe bite har and kill har but as he

got in the car he was just thinking of how cute how pretty hot she is. As they

got off the car he fastly was at the other door opened it for har.

"Thanks". She said looking away shyly.

"So what do they do at this job? Yourself?"."I serve as a waitress. Not lot of

money but a way to spend my weekend since I totally hate partying an drugs
sex and all those-Okay maybe not sex but still it's not a right time to have that

yet".

"Hm. You seem different from the other girls"."You suit yourself pretty different

Your eyes bottom lid always pink or black and not coming to class. You have a

girlfriend a sister that's totally wild-wild".

"Don't you?"."No I-I don't date". She said wearing har hat..

"Why not?"."Look you want to apply for a job or ask me question that you

wouldn't have luck with?".

"I just wanted to know you ma'am". Vampire get easily mad. He said nothing

more and left.

"Whatever. It's not like I need a BF again". I Hate this work. All the things in

the world, everything spinning inside my head.

It hurts so bad!

I put on a happy face when falling apart inside.

I only take joy in being alone but that won't come soon I have no real friends

that are like me.

Will it stop hurting?

I've been through things that no one can relate

 Why won’t it stop hurting? There's a world of wonder, inside my head I hope

the pain ends!

"Hi Pierre"."You?".

"Look I'm sorrie for last time. You wanna talk now?". I'm just asking to have a

friend. My boyfriend isn't here he never is really we broke up he was the world

to me till well he thinks I cheated this summer with having sex with hizes best

friend and I didn't we only made out nothing more happened an we were

drunk we couldn't have even made out if we weren't drunk(all a lie).

"I can't. I'm hungry badly, but other time if you would like?"."No it's okay. Just

thought I should say sorrie". How could I have him when hizes with Emily the

gorgeous black curly haired sexy girl. I'm pretty but I'm not hot like har. I'm

simple it’s maybe why he left me in first place. I just go with the flow and if I

make mistake it's alright because I could fix it-If it's something be fixed. I

walked away from lunch till he came an held me on the wrist. Felt I were alive

again

"You’re not mad are you?".Give me a label.

"No why should I? No. Umm I was just saying sorri-".

"Hi". Hizes girlfriend came and he released my hand slowly. She hugged him.

He seemed as if she was forcing him to do that and he gave har this weirdy

eye thing look.

"Well I should be heading to class"."Wait. This is Emily-Emily this is Aubrey".

He-He just introduced me to hizes sexy girlfriend. She smiled at me but it

wasn't that pleasant maybe she was thinking 'oh shit she’s gonna steal my

BF'.I have-Had one or still have one okay its complicated with me and-

"Maybe all three of us could sit together next time with Naomi. What would

you say Pierre?".

"Ahhh yeah, yeah sure. That's be............fine". All that pause all he was

looking was fine. Unbelievable.

"Nice meeting you Emily. Bye now". I said confused. I

felt ashamed, for being introduce and just was like okay.

I was driving and it was raining and somehow I forget to turn on my window

wiper and next thing I hard was a bump. Just loud bump and I stopped.

"OH SHIT!".I said opened the door the thing was raising.

"Oh god are you okay? Well not good but-".

"I'm fine thank you. It was my bicycle".

 "I don't see any bike here"."Yeah yeah. Want me to call the police and get

ticket or jailed".

"O no, no. Are you sure you-"."Yes now leave!".She said and I started walking

backward to my car. She's with long blond hair. She looked a lot like that

Pierre Alexan guy. Damn hizes hot.

But I can't-You wanna know what happened to my ex or what happened

between us? Well dah here it goes.

He wanted more than just loving me he wanted to marry me and it’s such a

young age I refused....don't fucking get me wrong hizes like-like goddamn HOT

SEXY.I-I dunno what I was thinking. I didn't know till now how much I miss

him love.....him. I never told him that I loved him and him he says it all the

time. Then one day he came to room from the window I didn't know how. But

entered and I was suspired while my parents were sleep.

"Were you gonna sleep". He said smiling. Hizes too bright teeth cute fangs.

Sexy smile. Cute touches.

"Not since you came". I said biting my lips in little confusion.

So I just thought it was just a normal hungry kiss. We'd never really okay he

does but I-I-don't feel comfortable kissing him on the lips because I feel that

it's gonna start eating my flesh. Just kiss on the for head or cheek

or close to my lips. No I didn't say to him don't kiss me on the lips but

somehow it felt like he knew that I didn't want that. Despite that he might

have known or did he started kissing me on the lips. Like it was that hard rush

stomach aching kiss. But I liked it. I wasn't eaten, all the time kissing, I was

thinking it's going to rip my face off.

I just had this little emptiness like whole punched into my brain to not say the

three letter words to him 'I love you' no matter how many times he said that I

never said I love you too. I only smile and, and say 'I gotta get to class' or

'Thank you' when he gives me something. We've been dating for 3 years since

freshman like two weeks after school started. I was just flown drawn to him.

So as the kissing was going on my hands 'accidently' slipped for hizes shirt my

mind was completely going wild of what I was about to do.

After I did 4 buttons I stopped. Kept on kissing him and I wanted it to stop

before I get all into it. I wasn't protected I can't just have sex anytime. I need
that 'C' thing or we need that. My shirt was already off I just couldn't-I couldn't

just say okay go on let's have sex.

"I'm really-".I wanted to sorrie but he cut in....sadly. I mean c'mon it's just one

time saying no to him well I never really thought he'd desire me that

way...although he'd shown me in many ways that I might not have understood

and this one I did and refused. God I hate me."Don't even go their"."I was just

going to say sorrie Darell".

He has been acting strange since last year when I asked him what wrong he

gets mad at me and says drive faster or just tell me to switch places so he

could drive.

"Look tell me what’s wrong with you okay. I don't think we are okay are

ready.....and you-you have been this monster ever since you started hanging

out with your friend at La push".

"You can't tell me who to hang out with". Their-there is what I hate about him

getting mad already when I didn't even say don't hang out with them friend

maybe I did. Hizes hands already clenched and mad.

"I didn't say that Darell! If you want a person to have sex tonight you might as

well get a new girlfriend. I try to ask you what's wrong you get all defensive
 and mad and yelling at me". I'm the shy one I don't shout nor yell but when

I'm mad hecks all right I would speak louder, I mean who doesn't do that?

"I wish I could tell you..... I wish I could tell you but I can't. I just can't". He

said looking me in the eyes and turning away."You don't trust me?"."I trust

you with my life Aubrey. I was told and meant not to tell anything about this. I

was born like this". I don't get it.

"Your charming that's a bad thing to be born with or hotness?".

"You’re not seeing the inside picture. Could you come over to La push

tomorrow to see what I mean. I'd get in heaps, danger, trouble something

horrible would happened but if you really want to know come their right after

school okay?".

"Why would you wanna show it to me if you'd get in trouble".

"Because I love you and we share secrets even if it could led to bad things".

SAY YOU LOVE HIM TOO???!!!!!!!!!!!!!

"Okay I'll be their"."Nite". He jumped from the room to the ground.

"I don't even want to ask". I said to myself. As long as I'm true to my heart,

I'll always be who I was, from the very start. I was curious to know what see

on what he was sayin.

 "No I'd be late to work today boss"."That'll pay in you paycheck".

"Okay than. Bye". Ding-dong! I walked to where hizes other friends were at.

He wasn't there.

"Oh look who comes here". Said Danny. Tall shirtless hot apparently with

tattoo all of them have tattoos same come just circle in the middle it has this

eyes with black but then like blood veins. It was creepy.

"Where's Darell?"."He might not be here for couple long time. Might be

sleeping".

"What like sleeping now?".I asked."Well dah course he sleeps maybe till 4pm

he'd get up".

"Shouldn't he sleep at like nite I thought he hated to sleep an take little naps at

day". I said sitting down on the little blanket they had on the ground and food

muffins, apple, bananas.

"He didn't say nothing to you right?".Chris the mean more bioscope one with

cute eyes they all look hot but he looks like the leader of them. SEXY HOT

LEADER if I 'm not mistaken take my words on them my complement on them

because it's ever very much true!

"No should he have?"."No he better not say anything to you at least"."Oh great

so you think

I'm not to be trusted"."All girls that I have dated I trusted one that later

something happen to her and you were going it be the un-trusted one Aubrey.

You look shy but deep inside oh you got lot of things you would wanna to say.

Tell me I am wrong?".He said with little smirk.

"He told me a secret that shouldn't have been told. Well he wouldn't takes

orders from you Chris hon". Chris got angry and he stood up taking deep

breaths.

"Hey-Calm down!".Said Danny and the other guys tryin to cool him off but

wasn't happening .

"What you didn't want the secret to be told?! What did you do to him?!You

know ever since last year you looking at him and giving him the shit stare hizes

so not been Darell!".I said standing up and slapping him. I never liked him

ever.

"You little missy just pulled a whole new level to this". Chris said and hizes

eyes turned as hizes tattoos had. Black with red and I was freaked out and

hizes entire body started shaking. And turned into this giant.
 Wolf! I just was moving backwards as it was harassing me and I tripped over

the food that they had there and got up started running back to town. To

Darell house it wasn't that far, far. But it was running faster than I could ever

imagined. It was in front of me. I stopped. He growled at me with hizes four

sharp teeth are so bright.

"Darell! Darell!!DANNY!!! DANNY!!!JACK!!!DARELL!DARELL!!!"..I shouted the

names that I could come up with I was on the ground I couldn't move he was

in front of me."Aubrey what are you doing here!?".Darell said…In horrified

voice I could tell he was sleeping hizes eye looked like he were sleeping and

with hizes blue hot shorts and sexy abs-

"I-You told me to!".I said as he grabbed my hand to help me get up.

"Chris!".He said through hizes teeth and he-Hizes eyes were black than red on

the bottom lids hizes eyes it was this goldish scary color. I was frozen in terror.

He turned in to this utterly skirmishing orange huge wolf. I tripped over again

and was using my hands to move backward with appalled face an about to cry.

He looked me with one eye that I could see myself in. Before I could scream if

it was even going to come out Chris jumped on him and they were fighting.

Than Danny came.

 "C'mon. They'll be done". He said grabbing my hand and Jack just was left

their watching them fight. I couldn't drive. Danny had to.

"Well that was a hell. Skirmishing for hizes girl"."So everything is real". I have

to believe that vampires are really, they turn into bats, they drink blood, my

own boyfriend is a wolf, fairy tales are true than, I must believe that.

"I guess starting from wolf to vampire emphatically true". He said opening the

door and getting out as I did with shaky leg I have never see this boy with long

black hair. SEXY too

"We won't eat you". He said as I walked in the house was Giant-tic-cous.

"Oh the new member". Said a girl as Danny started kissing har.

"Aubrey this is my annoying brother Robert and my wife Dakota".

"You’re married!?".I didn't want to shout it like that but it was a shock they

look just like...........kids........teenager.

"If you hang out with us you'd know so much about us. We are older than we

look like Aubrey ".

I sat down looking at them they look .....not married.

 "Nice meeting you. Darell has talked lot about you". She has that English

accent. Pretty hot chick with long lashes. Short cute black hair. She's look like a

rock star with a nose pierced. Somehow to me at least.

"Yeah nice meeting you too. So are two a w....wolf".

"Yeah. It's pretty great once you are into it". She said sitting down and

grabbing a muffin. WHAT'S UP WITH THAT AN APPLE AN BANANAS?

"So you guys eat a lot?"."Oh yeah 24/7.Alwazes hungry and hungry you never

get fat. Perfect ha?".

"Yeah it's great I think". I said little bit shocked of they're eating habit.

"How long how you been married?"."Oh sweaty it's been a long time. Ha nearly

356".

"You mean 356 days or....y-years?".I asked blushing an shocking again.

"You remind me of my young days. Yes 356 years now. I know I look like a kid

like a teenage. We don't age. I stopped ageing when I was 19 hon. That's the

last birthday my family ever gave me till those bastard attacked our village an

killed my our parents".

"The vampires?"."Yes them. I was marked to die with a V". She showed me on

har hand it was on har right hand long sharp a big scar. That's why she wears

a armband I guess.

"But you didn't?"."No. I-I ran away but was caught an........it's complicated".

"Oh okay. Nice big place. All of ya'll live here?"."Different rooms yeah. Up stair

and down it's where we usually hang out an leave out mess an just me to

clean it but with fast ability it takes about 2 minutes".

"That nice. So it's not only you guys wolf in town?".

"No not exactly we are from a different tribe our is called the Kaqair".

"Oh so different tribe don't hang out with one another?".

"Not exactly but have the damn rule to never let our secret be told to mortal so

you knowing this information is very dangerous. Very, very. They're many of

our kind that are living here in Forks mostly close to the water".

"Why water only?"."Well we need water mostly beach water. I know it sucks to

drink non purred water but that-that to us it's like our energy booster things

and the sun we need that badly".

"Nothing close to vampire?".

 "We are nowhere near close to them. We only kill them Nothing else and

protect the town as much as we can and follow their track to see who's been

messing in town". Than Darell came and standing by the door.

"Well I gotta go now. Umm nice to know you Dakota".

"Yup. Oh an don't go in the woods at night or daylight unless it's winter".

"Why not?".I asked I love the smell of the woods."Let's just say there are

many of our kind that hates one another and it'll do bad"..

"I'll keep that in mind". I said and stood there for couples secs and Darell

gestured to me. I was like okay don't be afraid I finally realized now why I was

afraid to kiss him on the lips because of hizes wolf mouth thing. Wow!

We came outside sat down far away from the house.

"So-so you're a.........wolf?"."Ha. Ha. Yeah that's what I am". Hizes forehead

was cut pretty bad."Oh god you're hurt". I said reaching my hand out to touch

hizes forehead as soon as I removed my hand away it was gone

"H-How did you do that?"."It fills itself".

"Wow. So -How old are you exactly as a ....wolf?".

"22".Oh okay not that old for me. He doesn't look old to me only 4 years older

than me."Doesn't matter. When did you stop aging?".

"17.But I counted my birthdays dunno why maybe to answer your question".

"Ha". I said looking away. My boyfriend werewolf I can't believe it. I can't

believe it ever.

"So do you just like I dunno hunt and sleep all day long?".

"Yeah sleep. Eat a lot. We only kill animals sort.......of".

"So that man that hizes head was ripped off badly not with knife was one of

your kind?".

"It-It was....me. He wasn't a mortal-A vampire. I didn't have a time to depose

him before the police came so I left him on the street. He was a vampire that

we have been chasing since last year".

"Why do you guys hate them so much?"."They reached our boundary

line.....our space when they shouldn't have and if they do they get killed that's

what the treaty says".

"Why have a treaty on a land?"."Before our tribe was being killed and poisoned

by vampires we didn't know that they were living with us in our own

surrounding we thought they were just human but they fooled us and killed at

night their opportunity. Till one night a old man of

our tribe woke up with a scream and saw them five drinking of a man and they

turned on him but he turned to a wolf and killed 2, three survived, signed a

treaty to not hunt on our place not to kill humans ever or else it'll be a worse

war".

"So you were turned since last year?"."Well sort off it was starting last year. I

was born as wolf. It's take time for it to come in progress".

"The tattoos?"."It just a part of every tribe have different of them. All the

Kaqair have this circle with eyes that are black with blood vein".

"It's creepy. Is Chris alwazes like that?".

"He gets mean. Hizes wife was killed while he was tryin so save.......me. He

wished he could have left me and saved har first than come to me".

"Weren't you a wolf?"."No when I was 10. House on fire vampire set it on.

Ever since we lived together he hates me or at least it looks like. He doesn't

like when I have girl coming

over. He doesn't trust anybody. She was the only one that he loved, trusted.

He would have done everything to save har but it was too late and too gone".
 "Hm. So is he okay now after whatever you guys fighter for?"."For you I did.

It's weird how I get too defensive for you and about you at times when they

talk about you at home".

"What they say bad things?"."As a wolf it depends on what type of a

personality you have for your girl-I dunno it's just that if you love them so

much you get too much protective of them ".

Hm I just don't want to see hizes scary eyes that's why I'm looking away not

that he has a scary eye right now I'm just having the flashback of it. "So is it

easier to hang out with your friends than me?".

"I guess, but I like being near you it clams me down, you calm me down at

times and others well you kind of make it worse by asking question when I'm

in bad horrible mood".

"So now is it hard for you being with me....alone?". "Thinking so many ways to

kill you it's hard definitely. Vampire blood is like just drinking plain water but

humans it's tasty an salty". He said deeply it was freaking me out that goose

bumps started to rise.

"Don't worry I won't ever hurt you. You can't tell anybody.....Chris doesn't like

that at all you knowing it is pretty bad already and seeing us change it
 horrible". We left from there to my house in my room. The smell was

consuming everywhere

"You smell like a dog". I said to forget about the whole thing though it was

ringing in the back of my head. I sat down on my bed. Second night he has-

"You don't watch over me as I sleep every nite?"."Not exactly in your bedroom

but on the roof".

"So you spy on me when Im in the-"."Only couple more than 10 time-ish". I

opened my mouth in like

"OMG! Like literally?".I asked hitting him on the shoulder..He only smiled."It's

hot watching you naked-Really hot-".

"Don't even tell me about it wow I can't believe you really do that. I wish you

don't rush here at the morning to watch me?". I asked with wild eyes and my

browse pulled up.

"One time I did"."Ohgoodness".

"You look really sexy when your naked. Your br-".

"SHUT UP! I CAN'T BELIVE You ARE SPYING ON ME".I said in wow that's just

not cool dude. He laying facing up with a smile and I knew he was picturing
 me. Maybe the time that I almost slide down. And after I couldn't fine the

shower on button. I'm like this I wear

the shampoo first than find the shower but that day it was too much shampoo

and I couldn't find the one or the twisting thing on the shower and I had to

search for it for couple times till I found it and when I thought it was all gone

the you know soap

and opened my eyes gosh I wanted to shout. It was burning badly.

"Remember that time when you couldn't find the shower to turn it on?".He said

turning to look at me. I turned to look at him like I knew you were picturing

me naked. GOT Ya.

"That was the worst day in the shower for me. And I knew I wasn't crazy

hearing that werewolf laugh". I said smiling at him.

"Werewolf laugh. Ha. ha. Ha. You hardly could open your eyes at school that

day".

"Well dah. That was a strong shampoo"."I like the smell of that its sexy on

you". He said reaching for my lips and I kissed him back but I didn't wanted to

long it and he could sense that and got off bed.

"Are you mad?". "For?". "Oh nothing just askin".

 "I gotta go"."Up on my roof watch me when I wake up taking shower?". I

asked he smiled."Maybe I'd do that tomorrow. No umm look for this track that

I couldn't smell who it is. Covering it very well".

"Don't go tonight stay with me". I saw like little spark on hizes face yet so dim

first time I've invited him truly and me wanting it."What if your parents wake

up?"."They knock my door before they enter it dumpe"."Actually I heard the

older you are the wiser you get". He said coming back to me. I cuddled to him.

"Tomorrow is your birthday"."Oh yeah it is. Since you told me about the not

again thing it feels like I'm already old. What would you get me"?.

For the past year two years he has gottin me a lot on freshman he got me:

Blue Laptop, a silver necklace with gold chain, this radio thing since my car is

'old' and the music isn't hard loud. Sophomore he got me this beautiful 

gorgeous

this cute short dress for homecoming, and this cute TV for my room. I didn't

even ask for those. He just said he wanted to give me since he loves me he

might at well share it with me (FYI hizes rich for god sake if you haven't

noticed!).Hizes my first well sortah of my first crush-ish love, love if I even told

him I loved him once."I dunno what would you want?".

 "Ummm nothing this year. I think I have enough"."You think>well than that

means more presents"."You didn't pick those shoe last year did you?".

"I knew it! No Dakota picked them. I was getting you a what's it called those I

short heels something girly thing Hannah Tina thing". He said teasly.

"Ha. Yeah right I don't like har that much. Except that music the Climb the

best".

"Maybe something more fathomless. Like you". Hm something great. "Okay.

That'd be?"."I can't tell you it’s a present. It's like your rushing for you present

before Christmas oh man that was the day". Me too well I hate that now.

"Ha. Ha. Till I knew that my parents were the Santa clause"..I said

"Ha. Ha. Yeah". "Did your parents dye when you were young"."My-My mother

died when she gave birth to me. And my dad was killed by a vampire later that

day I was born. Pretty much the cursed kid". Feeling like it wasn't the real

thing I know I should trust him but when he means the thing he had this tone

yet this one had that tone but it wasn't convincing. It's as if she's still alive or

him alive too

"Oh don't say that. You hot, sexy for me and your most definitely not the

cursed. I should be the one". Had to make him think of something else since I
 thought an brought that topic up. I slept well through I wanted to talk my

sleeping just couldn't keep up with a man that sleeps at day an awaken at

night. I woke up alone.

"Darell?".Dang he left oh well. I took a shower brushed my teeth. But I never

seen this jeans or shirt. Oh well. I wore them my parents must have-

"Happy birthday honey!"."Thanks mom where's dad?"."Oh he left for hizes

travel-lation I decided to stay to spend the day with you".

"It's not a big deal I have to get to school mom"."Nope I already called the

attendance office so don't worry about that".

"Now it's when you'll make me call you Blair Addison what in the world have

you done to my life today". I said teasly and dropped my backpack on the

couch. Well day off.

"So do what?"."I dunno mom. We could go to La Push".

"Oh the guy has been seeing you for the past whatever thing and you still want

to see him"."Well dah hizes my Bf mom"."Right teenagers. Their been another

kill on 20th"."What? Who?"."This Jack guy but then when they putted him on a

stretcher he was gone"."NOT JACK!?".I said and hurried out of the house

grabbed my purse. And rashly got to Darell house.

"Hey happened to Jack I hard he was....killed?".I asked Dakota since she was

out.

"Yeah he injured hizes leg pretty bad but okay. This bitch keeps on doing this

to him but he can't we can't sense her smell".

"Oh well um okay-"."Happy BIRTHDAY!".He said pick hugging me.

"Thanks. Well since hizes okay I gotta spend my 'birthday' with my mom since

I'm out of school she made me".

"Oh I remember my 18 birthday how my mom was saying almost a adult

honey. God missed those day". Said Dakota I like har she's really nice, nice.

"I didn't really ask har to make me a party but I think she will which it will suck

I like present not party at all. An blowing candle I mean c'mon that's pointless

to me".

"Ha.Ha.Ha. Me too. I don't see the point in blowing candle to childish".

"Yeah. H-"."C'mon see your present". He said pulling my hand away. He just

walked me to my car-"Ahhh my car is my present or you are?"."I didn't even

show you yet".

"Oh where's it?"."At your house I know it's totally weird but or good".
"Ohh is it too expensive because I wouldn't want it if it is that expensive". He

growled and it freaked the shit out of me.

It seemed that I ruined hizes mood for it.

"I'm sorrie. I didn't mean to upset you". And why are we stopping three blocks

away from my house. He just said nothing and got out of the car an opened

my door. We walked for a minute with silence."I'm so sorrie...love". I hate

sayin those words. Look I 'm not just not romantic person okay I just don't

really like sayin romantic thing unless I mean it mean it, mean it, mean it.

"You just ruined my mood of celebrating your birthday. We haven't had

birthday since I can't even recall it".

"So should I have said I wanted expensive gifts from them?"."They like you

very much Aubrey and they like birthday because we don't age an having

someone that does and doesn't like money to be spent on them it's......sad for

us".

"But I hate aging?"."Than let me change you". He said seriously. I didn't

answer and-

"OHMYGOD!".I felt like I would just melt on hizes feet. He-he-He brought-He

brought me a Motorcycle.
 "AHHHHHHHHH! You serious!?".I said touching it.OMP(oh my people).

"Course told ya I'd think of something gooder"."Thank you, thank you, thank

you!".And thought I should have said I love you, I love you, I love you! but it

didn't escape my lips.

"You’re welcome"."Ahhh this is so awesome best present ever yet"."That's

from Dakota"."This?".I said lookin’ back at the motorcycle."Yeah. She likes you

a lot considers you are har sister". Oh so oh, oh okay so like me married to him

and changed and har sister.

"Oh I can't ever thank har enough"."If you would have been this happy you

could have said that in front of har"."Ohh. You told them something?"."You

didn't like big presents". "Oh. Tell har I am glad no wait I 'm flattered". I said

wrapping my hands around him."I shure will if I don't get distracted picturing

you". I only pretend I didn't hear that and started kissing him till course it's in

front of my garage my mother would come out with clearing throat.

"Mrs. Addison"."Hi Darell makin ‘out in my door".

"We could get a room if you prefer". He joked to har she eyed me like

ahhh."Nothing mom. I got a motorcycle from Dakota. Danny's wife. No, no

okay than". I tried to tell har but her face was still like ahhh don't know honey.
 "Well umm I wanted to spend the day with you but you got another plans I

see. So I'd just go to the store buy you a present"."You haven't even brought

my present mom!?".I asked teasly."Yeah forgot". She said and half jogged to

her car. She seemed like she knew about the motorcycle.

"I'm gonna start teaching you how to drive a motorcycle next week"."What

about Tuesday, Wednesday, Friday, you know what the whole week I 'm free

for training"."We have tracking plans". Oh great. I could join him if I was like

wolf.

"Oh that's sad I won't see you the next four days". You are just close and closir

the too person they leave for couple days you get so depressed and see them

you are sparked up.

"I could stay if you want". How could I be so selfish and keep him away for

what he has been doing with hizes friend for the past years centuries.

Though I want him to stay."No, no you should go I could possibly survive for

four days. That sounds funny for four days. Ha. Ha".."We could go back-".

"Let start practicing please"."Whatever the birthday girl wants". Each year it

gets better, better and better, better than ever."Okay. Let’s get going". I'm

dreading something, but I don't know what, my heart feels heavy, like it's
 stuck in a rut seeming as if the world is fading, there's nothing to see,

everything's gone, yet it's still here pain, but there's always fear, the void in

their heart?

Screaming is hopeless, running ain't the choice a forming darkness, but it's still

so calm It's almost too quiet but not with this noise like a time bomb, I'm

waiting for something, something to go wrong happened wishing I felt I'm

dreading something, when will it come?

"I can't believe I'm actually driving you with a motorcycle". I said with my

helmet he said he doesn't need one if he bump into something he changes into

a wolf so no harm would be done to him. And I got off.

"You got that tracker?"."Yeah. One escaped or more we're not sure"."C’mon

smile for me. Been crappy these last week’s". He tried but it wouldn't come

out. I kissed him quickly but was just that same gloomy.

"Hm. Oh well lets go to the beach". I said not wanting to hear answer form

him just dragged hizes leg out of hizes house. To the beach where his other

gangs were at. Danny, Jack, Robert, Dakota, Chris. With other paler people

they were in this position to battle.

 "Take har out of here". Chris said before we could even reach. But they were

growling at the............vampires. I never thought they could look this

beautiful....cute...handsome. Just random vampire that were young and cute

and young. "No I wanna stay Im sure they are just passing by". Chris growled

as me hizes eyes turned and walked away."It's better if you go". He said in

more deeper voice.

Next thing I know is I hard growled an howling from the other side. The wolfs

have all turned including Dakota she must have been the white one. So small

but strong it looked. Then they the vampire an them they started fighting.

"Go!".He said holding me behind him as he is ready to toss me over. This stone

hot cute with red eye male vampire came.

"We meet again Darell"."She's with me". Darell said hizes hand placed on my

tummy already pushing me away from him."Oh she is, but how could you just

stand that beautiful smell of hars".

"Carson she's with me. Im no longer like you".

"What are you talking about?".I asked him about not like him. I know the

vampire and wolf thing but-

 "Oh haven't my son told you that after they the vampires thought they killed

me, they saw my aptitude to read mind minds and took me in an changed me

complete as one of their ruler". H-H-Hizes dad?

"I never entered hizes life didn't really want to". He said walking around us. I

was aghast I was scared they could kill me at any seconds.

"Well guess he didn't like hizes father. I haven't seen him for centuries. He

meets you and doesn't change you. I could just smell your flesh going down on

me". He said touching my lips.

"Leave Aubrey alone Carson. I will never be like you". Darell said pulling me

and holding me on the waist tight that I thought that my ribs one of them

would surly break

"I know. That's why you should change har now. Or else whatever that comes

next it's your fault son".

"Leave har-ALONE!!!".He said an let go of me an changed. I wanted to run but

he turned to look at me I could see myself on hizes eyes and he jumped on

hizes father and they started fighting he just punched hizes son that made
 him fly all the way up an bumped down to the ground. Darell! I wanted to

shout and did but that just made him howl and he started biting hizes father

hand and him screaming an-Something just came to my neck and

"AHHHHHHH!".It hurted so much it hurted so bad the thing was just biting me

drinking from me as I scream drinking from me as if I am a water. Till her was

lifted off after that it followed a loud scream. And I was screaming in pain. My

legs moving around tryin touch my neck but I couldn't feel my hands. My

throat was

hurting and I knew screaming was making him even think I was hurt even

more which is true I didn't want to worry him but I was and it was true it was

fucking painful. My vein on my neck was showing everything I could feel I was

sucking in blood badly and giving out blood badly.

"She's needs to be bitten again suck it out Darell". I could tell it was Dakota I

could feel hands on my cheek but the faces were blur only voice's clear.

"I can't, I can't I won't stop with my wolf body and vampire combined you

know I can't stop".

"Then you're just gonna let har die on you knowing it". Dakota said."I would let

har die than dye on my hand Dakota!".

 "You moron! SAVE HAR CHANGE HAR IT WILL HAPPEN SOONER OR

LATER!!".Dakota said I was crying in pain screaming it was hurting I knew I

was losing more blood." I can't bite har I won't stop".

"Do it son". The darker the deeper the harsher voice I knew it was Chris."If I

don't stop don't say I didn't say I wouldn't stop". Then I felt sharper painer

thing and it was my last scream. For as long as I've known him, I've known it

was true that the one I have loved really is him. But how am I supposed to live

with myself knowing that I love someone so cruel and heartless?

SO heartless vampire wolfs are heartless soulless how could I love them, love

him? Say I love you to him. I couldn't "Hey sweaty". I could hear nothing I

thought I should have been in the hospital but I was in my room laying on the

bed."Mom. Where's Darell?"."Oh hizes snoring on the chair their".

"Hizes okay right?".I didn't want him to leave me for that little thing."I think

so. Hizes more worried about you. How does it feel now?".

"Umm what?"."The cut on your neck?".Than I have seen it the thing the words

,the sad faces he had when he turned an started biting me till Chris pulled him

away and they had another wolfic fight for why him stopping him from biting

me.
"It's fine". But I hope he didn't tell har it was a vampire that bite me an hizes a

wolf that bite me to suck the venom out.

"I told him he could leave but he had to say couple words to you he said. I

should just go". She said kissing me on the forehead. I felt weak to get up. I

am quiet sort of like oh man my mom changed me to my new cloth. YIKES but

wearing a bra and underwear unless it was wet.

I looked my wound on the mirror it was just a scar but red round mouthful

scar that won't be hidden. I walked to where he was grabbed a apple and

threw it at him but he caught it with wild eyes and blinking it faster.

"Hey"."I didn't stop, I couldn't I didn't want to stop, I couldn't stop". He said

placing hizes hands on my cheek."It's okay. You did at least Chris made you.

I'm alive still". He putted my hair behind my ears.

"You’re, beautiful, eloquent, caring that’s what I love about you". He said little

bit smiling but wasn't that sexy smirk that sexy smile that melts me down to

earth depth.

"You can't be with........me". My face grew in horror."What no, no. No don't

say that okay. You can't leave. You can't leave no, no! No I won't allow it". I

said trying to hide tears."I'm not what I should be for you. You deserve
better"."No I need you-You can't go no, no! No!".I said huggin’ him. He kissed

me on the head.

"I'll stay for you. I promise". Say it now say to him that you love him say it,

say it my mind said but it couldn't just come out it said. "Thank you". I said

sucking back tears. He bent down kissing me. I kissed him back. Hizes teeth

seemed sharper as I slightly felt it on my lips and he bit it.

"Stop". I breathed out, hiding my lips."Your blood still on my mind sense.

Sorrie". He said looking away."I'll see you later".

"Don't leave please don't leave town please"."I won't for now Aubrey". He said

kissed me on the cheek and went away. I slept the night with pain. Nightmares

screaming because I am seeing sadness about him dying and something

horrible happening to me.

"Don't mess up on one thing when you're driving this thing". He said while we

were walkin at the beach-it's like our meeting place.

"Hm. I wouldn't forget it"."Next year if I return I'd buy you something myself

without them saying I'd buy it". What comes from them it's from him. I liked

the necklace that had the wooden beads with one sparkly blue star.
He gave me that when he taught me how to swim. I know I couldn't swim till 9

grads. He jumped off cliff well cliff diving I couldn't do it. I am afraid of height

if I do those thing I hear weird sickly voices so I never do.

"What do you mean by if I return?".I asked stopping.

"I-I won't be here any..........more"."You said, you'd stay you promised Darell

you promised".

"I only stayed to say goodbye to you the others left the day you were

......bitten"."That's nothing Darell! That was nothing! I doing better now. I'm

fine you could be soulless I don't care take mine if you prefer. Just don't go!".

I said angrily at him."I am not good for you Aubrey"."Hecks all I need is you

no, one else Darell. Don't do this please. Don't just walk away okay don't!!!".I

said hitting on the chest. Well shoving him."I don't want you anymore Aubrey".

My face fell-my hand dripped away from hizes chest.

"B-but you-you said you love me? Now you don't?".I asked with red

cheeks."......No". It was dark harsh."Please don't do this". I said with stops-

sober betweens.

"It's the last you'd ever see of me". He said kissing me hungrily, quickly,

warningly.
"Goodbye my love". He said an kissed me on the head one last time."Please". I

said I barely even spoke no words even came out from my mouth but just a

breath. My eyes were filled and I could see him leaving my legs shaking I

kneeled down and tears rolled out and he disappeared out of sight not seeing

hizes black leather jacket that made hizes muscle show with a white v-necked

shirt under and blue jeans. He was........gone.........vanished...........away. I

was there but I couldn't do anything just horrified. And I felt like I've been

sleeping and just started running and following the footstep.

"Darell!".I shouted hizes name more than once more than once but no answer

an sooner I couldn't see the tracks, no nothing just nothing. I was tired cold

exhausted, shattered next thing I know is I fell and woke up in my room again.

I hear my mom talkin’. "She has little fever it's better if she stay at home than

go to school for couple weeks Mrs. Addison. IT's really a deep depression what

started this". "I dunno she doesn't talk, nor eat, nothing just come from school

sit in har room reading this letter over and over again night she has

nightmares an screams and just I dunno she's completely not what she was

when he was here".

"Who is he?"."I can't mention the name she'll hear it and it'll make har think of

him even more"."Oh. Boyfriend issue well if nightmares just give har the

painkillers only when in deep nightmare".

"Okay". The doctor said. I didn't know it has been over months that I spoke no

words. But dreams and screaming. If I only did that if I only slept with him just

not slept but slept with him maybe would have stayed. Maybe when he said

that hizes feeling are intimate maybe that meant he wanted me like he hasn't

said that before. I dunno.

"Wanna talk about it"."No mom I 'm fine. Really. Going shopping it'll be fun". I

said looking at the motorcycle was great and I forgot it but I wanted to do

something dangerous to hear sickly voices..I turned it on, no helmet just

started riding it faster than it should be and I deliberately smacked in a tree

that flew me just little bit and I ouched! And my left hand was hurting and

started crying. And I hard hizes voice that one I missed so much the one I love

so much.

Saying."Man how are you going got cook for me now with a broken arm. I

want my wife to cook a lots of thong but not with a broken arm". I smiled with

tear it was just a image I could see I stood up as if it was walkin but as soon as
 I reached for it-it went away. I called for my mom to pick me up. She did

without asking question. I was crying. The whole way .It's the letter I saw in

my room at my bed on my pillow .

You know that I will forever love you....your my life....my

everything.....I hope you know this is for the best for you. I want
u to more on be something else than thinking so me my love.
Just move on I won't disturb u anymore in your life Aubrey
ever…My love for you would always but with you. We'll always
bound together. We will I promise.
I LOVE YOU FOREVER AND EVER.(I think they say Xo. Xo
whatever it stand for. Ha. Move one for me please, please for
me.....though I 'm not sure if you really loved me. You never
said so but only Thank you thank you. Now I can't ever know if
you love me ever).
Well back to life, life like now. AND yeah that's my boyfriend that's my life. It's

been like that ever since my junior year. That's why I don't date. I was just

looking at their house no one I have visit, here more than once just no one

here-

"Aubrey? How delighted to see you here".

"Stay away from me Carson". Hizes been messing my mind to make me join

him. I was walking to home, I didn't want to drive I forget how to drive
motorcycle just everything that he thought me basically if been forgotten but I

can't move on.

"Oh don't be like that now. Stay and stay when I say stay". He said taking

hizes hand out and stopping me."You’re so just bloody hot"."I don't want

anything to do with you Carson your ‘son’ is-"."Gone?".

"No...hizes here always he said so". As I said that I could see hizes image and

he smiled at me I smiled back and walked but it went away."Sorrie I thought

nothing. Leave me alone". He came around me and held me around the neck.

Ran hizes hand with hizes nail long around it."I could just change you now.

That little brat didn't do such a good job last time one chasing you"."Why

weren't you part of hizes life?"."I chose not to"."He believes and is that Chris is

hizes father?"."Hizes mother had an affair with me so I did too but hizes not

my biological son".

"Chris is?". I said we were walking down the path.

I realized the more I talk to him about different subject the easier it is to be

talking to Carson.

"Yes he is. He doesn't know though. They're planning to kill me"."Im not

surprised if they do".

 "Well yeah ever mortals never cared. You loved a soul-less man".

"I never told him I did love him, I never said I love you too never, just thank

you, that's all I said".

"Guess you didn't love him. He talked a lot about you especially in hizes

dreams he did". "He did?". I asked liking that a lot.

"Oh yeah lots of times. I once checked hizes mind thinking of you bare".

"WHAT!".I said stopping."Don't worry I didn't even stay long at all not even

another glance. You two never mated?". "NO! I mean no". I said it like at first

like it's disgusted. "Oh well that explains why he didn't want to change you.

Never asked you to marry him?".

"Once but I refused it was too early though he might have been 19 I dunno".

"Well I'm here to kill you not talk to you". He said just fastly pressing me

against the tree, hizes eyes color changed and I was ready to screaming till

this long thing came inside him. And he just fell down glowed with sparkled

and I ran away from him I didn't see who did it but just ran away. By the time

I got home I was tired as hell an breathing heavy could hardly walk another

step till I was suspired to see Pierre Alexan here.

"Wh-What- are you doing here?"."Well I was worried about you haven't came

to school for months. You alright?".

"Yeah. Just another vampire attack. Wait that was you doing that well did

that?".

He wanted to lie but I looked at him with daring eyes and he nodded."Vampire

ha?"."Yeah that's what I am". If Darell was here he wouldn't have liked this.

"So you kill wolfs since they kill your kind?"."There aren't any in Forks

exactly"."My boyfriend is one with vampire thing going on too......But hizes not

here anymore".

"You were grieving about that?"."It's hard to forget him when I loved him but I

never told him that I did. That’s that so regretful Pierre. He was perfect, I just

couldn't go and say that I couldn't say I love you. Those three words".

"Then maybe you weren't right for him"."But I am. I wanted everything just-I

couldn't admit my heart of love. I couldn't say it Pierre I couldn't". I said I was

suspired that I ducked my head on hizes neck him holding me tight to....secure

me.

"I'll be your best friend. I promise okay". I nodded and smiled. Best friend.

That's all......cute. Life is hard

 and death seems easy but I'm afraid suicide doesn't seem heart or sounds

hard. Filled with sadness, with rage

but that’s okay I'm fine cause I know I will be dead in no time don't tell me

that’s not right

because honestly I don't want to fight one cut doesn't seem enough seeing the

blood pour down my arm it makes me mellow and calm.

"Oh man I haven't done this in long time". I said to Naomi hizes sister. We're

like best-best friend all of us Emily apparently  doesn't like me.

"I know it's-"."Don't smoke you idiot". He said to hizes sister and took it out

and he started doing it but I looked at him like really and he threw it away.

"What-Fine. I'll kill more people". Naomi said looking at her big brother."Don't

".That looks pretty serious. We've been let’s see well it's long time friends for 6

months and if I lose Pierre, Naomi my life is done for shure this time. He

makes me forget

everything he stay with me at night if I want him to stay..Honestly I don't even

care if I fall in love with him because now I know I love him just not in love

with him...exactly as I was in love with Darell and am.

 "You left early tonight". He said from out of nowhere."Show yourself first". I

said moving away from my laptop setting it aside.

"There. I was tired so I left". As he was looking around he  alwazes does that

like it's new every time.

"Oh mortal. I wish I was one"."No way I wanna be like wolf or vampire the un-

aging creatures. I'm old I'm 19 and you are 17".

"Well supposedly Im 17 but I'm 210 years old"."Ew. I shouldn't be friend with

a guys that gonna dye now". I said. He only smiled sucked hizes breath back

and he didn't now breath back I guarantee you he didn't.

Night ended without anything from him he left to hunt and be right at my door

by tomorrow exactly as he said. Motorcycle lesson well re-teach than to La

Push.

"Just don't hit the break too hard or you'll jump but I'll catch you before you

fall". Yeah hizes is pretty darn faster than my motor.

"AH-Ha". I turned it on and hizes face appeared smiling at me."Well seems you

have no trouble for getting someone replacing me my love"."Darell?!". I said

because I passed him and didn't look in front of me and the gear thing
 whatever thing got wobbly and I fell with my leg under the motorcycle and it

hurted I tried to-

"Oh". He said with hizes eyes turning red with my blood."Sorrie. It's just a little

thing. It'll be fine".

"No I can I do this". He said with hizes eyes turning even darker red. EVILED.

He took hizes shirt out he was wearing an black tank top. God he was so-

"Your hot". I said as he was doing my leg. Tying it with stripe of hizes ripped

shirt. He looked at me I look back. “You ahh have a big bump on your head”.

He only smiled. I was getting bit worried touched my face and had nothing he

just chuckled at I was checking. Gave me a hand to get up. We head to La

Push this time he drove the motorcycle. He didn't want to cross the boundary

line but I told him that they're aren't here. I was going to conquer my fear and

act dump to hear hizes voice. Jump from the CLIFFF!!!

"You don't wanna to do this Aubrey". He said. Shirtless damn hizes bas just as

perfect as Darell bioscopes wow. I just shook my head and took my long shirt

off. And just left with my underwear and bra.

"Okay on the count to 1-2-3".And I let go self harm, that’s what I turned to but

I feel so guilty so dirty, so nice, so like I was flying like an eagle I can't stand to
 be alive without him. I tried but everyday I'm suffering and that’s not a

surprize

depression has sewn my lips shut for such long time an their he comes saying

"Don't do it! You-Your afraid of heights.

Why are you doing this to me?".I loved it. I loved hearing that again hearing

hizes voices in my dream, in my reckless, in my danger, in my everything

hearing it I had to do something and I was to forget.........him. To make me

feel down

to make me suicidal and make that smile turn fake.

"Take my hand and left me pull you". He said I smiled as my in tire body was

wet and I couldn't see that wave coming and it just soaked me in deeper in the

water. Whenever I tried to escape the wave was right into my face, my nose.

Self harm is one of my mistakes

I can't fake it and I finally did something about that. It doesn't matter

cause I don't matter ever since he left so, so don't act like you care if I die I

probably could picture you wishing I dyed right from the start refusing to

marry him, to say to him that I loved him

just leave me alone let the depression and the suicide take me. Than the voice

I hard was like.

"Breath". And could feel this cold hand on my chest and I was like just my eyes

opened an started coughing. I laid on the ground till I got my mind what I did.

And he was driving my motorcycle home with me

"Well your aren't dead". Pierre said."Sorrie I-When I do something bad,

dangerous, reckless. I hear hizes voice it makes me feel.......alive again".

"You put your life in danger to hear just a dump voice. That's stupid. Just going

to say it straight ahead that is dump stupid of you to do that. Just a person

voice. You could end your life and their he wouldn’t be there and you won't

hear it anymore".

"Well excuse me for wanting to hear the voice". I said taking my book out for

English."He left you forget him". He said serious."I can't. I tried trust me but I

just can't Pierre I can't forget Darell".

"Than do something that'll make you forget him"."I'm doing everything that I

can if you can't see that and I still am strongly trying forget him. I can't never

forget him".
"If you say never you don't want to. Do you?". I looked at him hizes eyes were

sadden course he has fallen in love with, me course I love him but I will

alwazes have that part of wishing I was with Darell than him, and I don't want

that regret on me I already have so many that will carry on with me. I CAN

NEVER LOVE SOMEONE ELSE IF I STILL AM IN LOVE WITH DARELL. Never.

"My brother loves you". Naomi said walking on the sidewalk with har balance.

"I love him too but just not in love with him"."Who said you have to be in love

to love the person girl".

"It's different Naomi. I'm not a person that says 'I love you' often and Im not a

romantic person and I'm shy most of time and I a boring person".

"O goodness, losing humanity was something not to love, not good, no live

hood, nothing to say, when your being sucked into the air, time freezes when

you take each breath, all hope is lost, nothing please but more lust,

despite our goal to do good, have forgotten our souls, it is love we could share,

we should, we lose our unity". Course they hate what they are when Im now

wanting to fly to where ever he is at my true love of my life.

 "If I love someone it's like wow how did it happen? It's not something that

happens every day Aubrey. We have nothing to love but eat an dye Aubrey

nothing is forever for us at times unless we are settle".

"By settle you mean?"."One and only person you love forever through thick an

thin. We love humans but when we eat them they are nothing to us honey. 

Nothing".

"So how old are you exactly as a vampire?"."Oh I should be wrinkly crippled in

a nursing homes an people expecting me to die by tomorrow 200".

"PETER HEAVEN SAKE!"."I know it's like wow for mortal if they make it to 10

or 105 it's like wow they lived that long. They lived during the civil great war

crap thing. I lived longer".

"So what age do vampire dye at?".I said entering their house."Well we don't

die unless we are killed we never dye never age. Only reason we die if because

we could be killed by wolfs, human that know of us, our secret like you but I

am certain you aren't like tham.

But normally the older you are the mortal monsters you get with you ability to

kill and powers. Wounded like shot in the head or staked once won't harm
them. Really cool. So like when they are 1029 it's more likely when they start

to feel more tired".

"U-Okay 1029.Why do werewolf and you hate?".

"Long story short. We just do. They're different creature that don't like us to

eat the human and we don't like them because they don't let us kill human and

them but we still do breaking treaty secretly and it cuts us into a deeper whole

each time we do that".

"Strange. What are you doing?".He was he had this glass that didn't not look

like wine or beer it-."Blood wanna taste it?"."No I would just drink this juice". I

said sipping it looking at him just gulped that in two gulped. Hizes fangs were

red for couple of secs an hizes eye red than it cooled down and hizes teeth

were just bright as new.

"So you-You just drunk blood that is human or animal?"."Mountain lion"."Oh oh

that oh. I thought it was better if you guys drunk it fresh". I though. Dang I

know so much from both people. From both weird soulless creatures but I

could never chose one to love oh wait that came out wrong I love Darell and

Pierre but umm forget it.

 "Yes it's better that way. When we get to mean we drink this little cool our

anger stress to just for hungriness".

"Not that I think you guys have blood smell but how does it like just doesn't

smell on you guys when you kill any creature?".

"It doesn't it's like this perfume the different unrecognized smell for us and for

mortal unless u could smell blood than that's a whole new story".

"So the teeth thing when you bite does it grew like sink in it when you just

want to bite?".

"Yeah and others have differently".

"Well I gotta go". And Pierre got up. Naomi smiled at me he was out an she

said."AWE you guys are so gonna tryin kiss now ha?".I only shook my head at

har."Shut up!". "Ha.Ha.Ha". Left har laughing with har wild laugh. He drives

me home picks me up from school won't lie I didn't drive for long time. He

stopped at the garage door.

"So where's Emily these days?"."I dunno somewhere hunting. We aren’t really

that bounded with one another".He said looking at me."She doesn't like me at

all since the first day"."She's hard to get along with when she was turned into
 a vampire har turner never really gave har the proper way to turn. She has-

She's a vampire with little issues".

"Oh that's weird. I thought vampire have no problem what so ever". I said

putting my head on hizes shoulder."It depend on how humans see us. We're

not a the bad guys Aubrey. We're not bad guys".

"Then who is? The wolfs aren't. The vampire aren't. The humans are innocent.

We're the victim. Their alwazes will be this disagreement between these thing.

Whether it's love, hate, betrayal, murders".

"If all can be one there wouldn't be any cause for harm". I was telling my head

was lean to hizes lips. And it quickly touched hizes just a slightly kiss and I

moved away.

"Well I better get inside now". I said nervously. Opened the door in my room

away to sleep.

The dream was horrifying.

"I don't love you Aubrey. I never loved you. So quiet groaning for me we never

loved each other". He said madly. At this beautiful garden flowers only me and

him.
"Please don't, don't, don't ,do this to me. You alwazes loved me remember you

love me".

"I never will love you ever all was fake". And I started to scream right after

that and realized that I was awake.

"You okay honey"."Umm just another dream bad dream. Im gonna visit the

house".

"No you’re not going their again you remember how bad you have been

dreaming sin-"."Mom I want to visit it okay. I'm 19 god I could make my own

choice by now"."You live with my rule as long as you are here"."You could

ground me for live but I want to visit it okay. Bye".

And there I left I would just walk it's better I would feel more relaxed if I walk

an released all my air at the house. The door was open the house was vacant.

Nothing in it. Till this sound of thing big hit on the ground.

"Hello?".I said walking up the stairs. Kicking one room opened followed by two

more.

"Aubrey!".I turned around."I missed you so much". It was Dakota you know

that girl."Have u seen Darell he has been gone for the past 5 months and said

he would return within weeks but he didn't".

 "What where is he?".I asked wiping my tears away."We don't know maybe

with the Narat family".

"What-What-Who are they?"."They-They are the ruler of us. Tell us what not

and what to do. We go their if we wish to be turned back into mortal but their

a price to that".

"What so he want to be a mortal?"."Not exactly turn into mortal but at least

but someone like their slave worker and be a monster. They're like the

VampiricWolfic".

"So he wants to be what I don't understand?"."He-He-left this note. Thought

maybe you could understand it since you two were really close". She handed

me this paper course it was all scramble and she might have just seen it.

Living the world without love seems so complicated. sayin that to her was the

worst yet to be said. Must I continue to life or dye. I can't live without knowing

her and having har here with me.

"We gotta go where's this? Do they kill or do anything". And we started

running course she faster than.

"OH crap. No, no. We gotta get their fast. Oh goodness we have to travel fast".

Dakota said freakin out

 "What where are they ?"."Spain"."What? There-But we might not have

time"."Wait I have this car. Wait here I'll come with it". I was frozen. All the

time in my mind I was thinkin please, plea se, please, I beg you not to kill

yourself please Darell. I can't tell my mom I don't have time to, to, tell har

anyways.

"Get in". It seemed fast a Volvo black one.

"So how fast do you think this can go?"."Oh this baby can ride". She said

making the music up and the speed added. All the time my heart was racing

we won't make it. I can't make it he'd dye maybe because of me or just some

other girl he misses. I made the volume low I had so much to ask.

"Where did you guys move to?"."Canada. We really didn't want to but you

know so much, so much that we couldn't be near you because they would have

tracked you down"."Carson was here till a friend killed him before he could

change me".

"C-Carson was here with you?"."He was since like you guys left just weeks

later coming and threatening me but it was all done. How is he?".I asked all

sudden sad about it but I had to know I needed to know how he was going
 "Devastated. Hizes hair grew longer like long, long whitish blond long like

girl"."Doesn't he cut it?"."Only thing that grows fast is our hair and I cut my

every other month if I don't do that, my hair would be like longer the any other

human being hair just long, long. He missed you lot more than I could tell".

"I missed him too. Nightmares, screaming depressed I dunno. I never felt so

dead in my live just so hollow glumly. First I thought I could find him I tried

but just was me think I could"."Night- mares? I wish I had one".

" Horrible one's I had. It was that when he was walking to this brick stairs and

there was this knife looking thing and before I knew what happened just hizes

head..... just come out. It-it was horrible just blood

everywhere. He shouldn't, he can't just dye, he can't kill himself like that right

he can't for me for everyone?".I said tryin hide my tears.

"I hope not. You have to go there. He what did you that was bad that made

you see-Well not see but what did you do that was dangerous?".

After hours of ride. Airplane I thing I had enough. The place was packed people

all in like this blue jackets all weird wolfs or humans. Mixed?!

"I dunno I I jumped off cliff and broke my hand I was doing bad thing because

hizes voice and it made me alive".

"Oh than-that what he-Never mind just go up the stairs over their it'll lead you

to this big crowds and-hurry hizes going to do something horrible. Just go

there". I rushed out of the door and started heading to the stairs she told me

to. I dunno what she was going to do or he I dunno I was just rushing through

the-

"Excuse me". As I said that I reached the circle where this long thing-I looked

up it was that-the killer-the murder-The bad thing-the guillotine. There I see

this shirtless long blond haired guy. They came from behind him and cutted

the hair it wasn't as tall as it should have been. It was short to hizes ears. I

stood right across him how much I missed the face to be real. So much I

missed about him.

"Anything you'd like to say before you dye sir Darell".

"Nothing I wish at the moment". He said with hizes hand going behind hizes

back. And was chained and walked up the stairs on the last one. I couldn't

watch. I-I couldn't just stand there and watch him beheaded. Not him. I dunno

how fast how slow I got their but I was their right in front of him.

"Don't do this please. Please. Don't for me please". I said looking at him the

eyes.  Hizes eye grew bigger.

 "You’re alive. We're alive. You didn't die"."No I didn't. Don't do it for me". I

said sucking back tears.

"Unchain me now!". He said turning to them....mortal they did as he said. He

smiled and just picked me up with a long hug.

"I wish not to dye now, not now or......ever yet". He said and we walked away

from the stairs everyone's was blahing an chapping their mouths. He entered

the dark where the stairs were dark. Where I entered from..

"I thought you dyed. When you broke your arm, when you jumped and weren't

breathing, when Carson was tracking. I thought if we leave you'd be better off

not facing trouble but the farther away I was from you the more pain it was".

He said touching my cheek. He didn't have to kill himself an carry the regret he

didn't have to not for me if I caused it.

"You didn't had to leave me. Trouble doesn't leave me".

"You're right. Trouble is your friend". All this time I've been wondering why not

him kissing me why not is it because he doesn't love me anymore as my

dream?

"Travis Van Rams wants to see you Darell"."I don't need to see him my toll is

done here". It was this girl that came and was looking at him.
 "He said he wants you now. And you better do be-".

"Oh Jessica. Wow I can't believe you are still working for Travis I mean don't

you think it's time for you". Dakota came out of no sight. Other three guards

followed us. Darell held me close against his chest. We started walking

following them.

"What do they want now?".I whispered to Darell.

"Trouble. Don't worry they harm you. I promise". He kissed me on the head.

" Jess. I think you should just be killed". Dakota said right after we entered this

room huge room and one man rose as we entered must be Travis something-

something .

"How nice to see little mortal". Did-did he just call me little mortal?

"Oh I did"."He can't read minds not mine or Dakota but mortal minds". He said

right close to my ears. Oh god.

"The fairy tale ending ha? The happily ever after ending. Prince charming have

found hizes love ha. Ha. I love happily ever after. Fairy tales ha?".

"You are so weird don't lie you hate it you hate fairy tales". Dakota said right

straight in front of hizes eyes to Travis."You Dakota oh boy you have been
grown since last I saw you". Hizes eyes so red just completely  all red and the

other one is green two different colors. Tall with long black hair. Hot too.

"She know too many". Said Travis."She won't tell". Darell said deeply."There’s

no guarantee that she'll be careful"."She's a great person. She doesn't need

this". Darell said looking at me. He looked at Jessica the girl in black hair she

was about to do something

I think and just all the sudden I was just pushed back hard by Darell that I fell

to the ground and he was running to that girl till har hand starched out. He

was just-he was just thrown into the wall..I couldn't do anything else. Dakota

just howled and was about to turn till harself was kicked by Travis she just

flew. Their he was picked him up with one hand and slammed him to this hard

ground.

"Stop! STOP! STOP! JUST STOP! PLEASE DON"T HURT HIM PLEASE! Don’t Hurt

them!".I said Travis was already at my side another guy was holding Darell by

the throat.

"For what. You know much about us already we could bare non. You must be

bitten now". N-
 "Don't let him Aubrey he'd never stop". Dakota said and Jessica was holding

har with har hands she was like flying thing.

"Or you fairy tale would end". He said with hizes nail grow like a knife walking

to Darell place. Placing it on Darell neck. No, no he can't kill him, he can't kill

my love. No he won't be the one to end my fairy tale, I would end mine.

"They'll change me"."Oh really?".He said at my said grabbing my hand an

placing hizes flat on mine. Must be readin my mind yes, yes just he'll change

me no one else.

"Yes but on my own terms when I'm ready. Give me some more time to think

about it. Darell would do it". I said looking at him nervous.

"In three months than"."No! No! I can't in three months make my choice no I

need more time".

"You are such a little brat of being a mortal.1 year-".

"At least 2 and half years I need.2 or more but two is-".

"Too long"."No, no it's perfect I promise I would do it in two years Travis I

would. I promise but not earlier than that I can't".

"We have a deal than little mortal"."Yes deal than. Let them go after Im turned

you can't do nothing to us".

 "We'd try as long as you stay out of trouble". He released them two and we

started walking out of the place to where the ca-

"Oh man they stole my car. Well-".

"Don't steal someone else car". Darell said."What do you expect to walk. I

mean we could walk but your girl won't make it". She sais smiling at me."Man

they stole my best car. Oh great. Let's go". She walked us to three cars that

were parked in one place.

"Oh yeah". She used har nail an opened the door.

"Unless you want to walk get in so we could go". Hey I was the mortal I had to

keep my mouth shut. We entered the back seat and she bent down I really

never stole a car don't know the combined turning on thing. She-

"Wow keep your hand on the wheel". I nearly experienced a near death thing

already no yet for another one

"Ha. ha. Ha. It's normal sweaty. I'm in big trouble". I as next to him but all this

time I am just thinking no kissing not hizes arms around me nothing just plain

simple ride him sitting and me sitting another person could fit in between us.

"What trouble?".He wasn't talking to me so I wanted to talk to someone an

Dakota had something to say and so I was talking to har.

 "I didn't tell Danny that I'd go find Darell here. Hizes all worried now I think.

I'm in danger trouble. Ahh".

"He won't kill or anything so why worry?". I don't know that looked like an

question.

"Well he won't. He doesn't want me going away without him knowing you

know like backup thing".

"Oh". I was tired at hell but I didn't, I didn't want to sleep if this was a dream I

wanted to see him and not sleep just not sleep. My head was on the window.

"You could sleep. I'd carry inside when we get their".

"But you won't be there". I said with broken into pieces heart.

"You just sleep for now". And when I wake up let me suffer..I guess I decrease

that after all I've been the one that never said 'I love you' to any guys that I

loved. Now I don't want to be stupid, foolish and say that and him saying no

'I've seen someone so don't even say that'. I slept through the car. When I

woke up I was crying.

"What's wrong honey?"."I-I dunno. Am I weird, hideous to say to someone

that 'I love them'?".I said moving away from the blanket and sitting she pulled

me in a hug.
"No no. Hizes not good for you. You shouldn't see Darell anymore. Don't. See

Pierre hizes good for you......hizes been here for you when he left you".

"But he ever since we started dating he was the one that tells me that he loves

me, to marry me, but I never said an answer".

"Marry? Okay that is way out of the line. If he says he loved you and you don't

say that back there's no connection their sweaty nothing their". I stopped

sobbing.

"But I'm sad?".I said tryin to get in the mood for to not ground me.

"No you were gone for 5 nights and he brings you carrying you like a princess.

Stay away from him I warned you or else you'd be grounded for life and I

mean it".

"Mo-"."No buts. You know what you have been through now you just can't love

him again". After she left."I’ll alwazes loved him and love him". I said and got

up got dressed. I got my motorcycle to go t-

"You are not going anywhere"."Im 19 I could do whatever I want. And if you’re

going to treat me like a baby, I will go to dads house. Don't think I don't know

about the divorced mom. You know since you two were apart my life
started falling apart. So I will leave and you can ground me for life. I don't care

about any shit you say". I said an turned on my motorcycle to ride on.  I

couldn't just go to hizes house I need time I dunno why. I went to Pierre

house. He hugged me like the same that Darell did.

"Where were you for the last couple days"."Umm I was in Spain"."Spain doing

what?".I knew he'd be heartbroken I knew he'd be mad at me but I can't hide

it.

"To well Dakota came and she said Darell was in trouble and I went with har to

convince him not to kill himself and hizes alive which is good".

"What did I miss?".Naomi said jumping on the couch.

"Nothing much". Pierre said an walking away.

"Wait P! "."Ohhhh you mad him upset"."Oh for god sake can you just keep

your mouth shut". I said and smiled at har an ran out of the house to look at

Pierre.

"I'm sorrie. I should have maybe told you when I was leaving but I love him

and I couldn't let him kill himself. Your my best friend. I love you for that.

You'll alwazes be my best friend forever. As long as I live. I won't die we could

see each other every day if you want".

 "Not die?".He asked looking at me with one eye and walking to my side with

hizes hand across hizes chest. I know it'll burn to say this. "Change into a wolf.

He'll change me".

"No!"."No why? It's my choice to be changed. I made deal to Travis if I don't

do that they'll kill him, them all of the family because of me".

"You'd rather be a dog than keep you humanity an let him dye".

"I-I would be a wolf. Not a dog Pierre. I would dye soon you won't so have

nothing to worry about of dying soon. I'm the one. I would rather be changed

into a dog". I said angry at him an walking away. I knew he wouldn't stay

away and not come to my motorcycle and stop.

"I didn't mean dog okay I did but you just can't change because he is gonna

dye".

"You don't understand I want to be with him.....at least now I think he'd

refuse". I got off the motorcycle and we stood right in front of him. A real thing

right!?

"But you always have a place to return to". He said looking at me. Course he'd

have me or me have him.

"I know. You know that I had to go because if I didn't I would have regretted

an kill myself".

"So changing thing. When is ....it?"."Don't worry I'll let you know hopefully in 2

years. Could have been earlier but I refused".

"Such a stubborn". I didn't minded it. For shure I loved it. If it were Darell I

wouldn't wanted to have stopped but someone's gotta be the grown up. I

moved away. With my forehead on hizes.

"You know I love you right forever?".I asked."Yeah". It dark now I better go to

hizes house. It was about 7ish.

"I gotta go....see him...if hizes okay"."Good...luck". He said an kissed me on

the forehead and disappeared away. I started my motorcycle and was driving

hell fast.

I was so nervous of how I'd look. My hair is always down so I thought maybe

little pony tail. I seriously didn't have pony tail since freshman yes just I dunno

anywazes I entered the house they were sitting watching TV. Well

not......Darell there.

"Oh looks here!!?".Danny said lookin at me.

"Hi guys. Robert, Jack, Chris. Where's ahh where's Darell".

 "At the beach". Dakota said."Thanks". And I got out to the beach walked. He

was throwing rocks.

"Can I join?".I asked looking at him."Aubrey. Your here yeah sure, sure". He

said smiling walking to my side. We threw rocks for long time it was getting

pretty dark even though I said I hate my mom sorth of doesn't mean I get to

stay overnight. I will be scared to drive this motorcycle at night like literally

scared. We walked back to hizes house.

"So will you guys stay this time for longer time?".I asked. Hizes room is down

stairs. So he was at the garage door opened already. I couldn't just say it yet

just not yet.

"I think. As long as there's no trouble. Hard you were hanging out with a-a

vampire?".

"They're harmless to me. They're really nice guys".

"Guys?".He said tilting hizes head and putting hizes hands back on hizes

chest."Well it's hizes sister and hizes ex that doesn't like me much, a wild sister

he has. They're nice people well vampires. They don't kill

humans.................exactly". He took a deep breath, 'say it say it out loud

Aubrey say that you love him say it now say it. It's your chance Aubrey tell him

tell him what you feel'. My mind was just ahhhh over loaded I guess.

"Good nite". N-

I opened my mouth an closed it. Opened it again. Walked took three steps to

where he was standing but it was still far.

"I-I love you-I love you. I'm in love with you......I love you". I said looking up

at him. He turned around with wolf  speed .You know how it felt like? You

know how much I missed it? You know how I wanted it? You wouldn't but you

could feel like you could know what it felt like feeling hizes lip so mine. Hizes-

Hizes the one hizes my everything.

"You're my everything". He said looking me in the eye and kissing me. Their

that's all I needed right forever I could hold that.

"C'mon". I said and grabbed hizes hand since the garage door was already

opened entered hizes room door closed. First I thought ahhh don't do it. Kiss

only because now he knows that you loved him just leave but the other part

was like-like don't

leave just get over it do it or whatever is it they do after they tell each other

blah, blah. You know what I guess I still am little romantic in some ways. I
 wrapped my arms around hizes neck and started kissing him. Hizes lips

became like colder somehow I thought I might have done something but then

he moved an turned away.

I thought he wanted it. I wanted this but I-

Than I was like oh right the eyes. I never touched it. It's creepy scary enough

and I would be terrified to kiss him during that but you know it shouldn't

matter.

"It's okay. You won't hurt me". I know I was scared to death inside and it's bad

to talk behind hizes back but it looked more-It was-It-It looked scary horrible.

First couple times I saw were red with blood vein thing but this time they were

different. And sharp fangs.

The right one was the old color thing the new one was all like ummm

like it was all light pink than in the middle there was this long line across that

had black in it. It was so hard like rock just hard the bottom lids on hizes eyes.

I didn't think I would softly go back and kiss him but I think I wronged myself.

Than this I saw this blood on my vision I moved black quickly hizes eye were

like the old color hizes natural colors. He was surprised and then I was like

hecks lets just get over it. I can't explain the unexplainable.
Okay, okay I mean it's sex well not just normal sex it's with a wolf than added

with vampire so vampirewolfsex. How great it was? I can't say. Hizes body no

matter how many times I-I think I saw it-It still seems I never did.

So warm temperature body. I came to my fear and loved and said my true

feelings. All the years that I've wasted not sayin okay let’s do it I regret it now

but I think it was good because now Im older an better and it looked better or

doing it was better. I might have bled with hizes missing but now it was just

perfect.

My mind lays bleak thinking without thoughts

yet I think after all.

"Now Im really grounded for life-life". I said it seemed morning to me hard

creaks from the top heck it could be night they'd be talking loud making jokes I

think. I hope it's not about me."Ha. Ha. Grounded. They still do that?".

Forgotten memories of the untold misery takes hold.

"Course you're more old fashioned…well sorth of"."Yeah I guess. I missed you

so much". Of how long we've been isolated in the decaying reality, troubling

thoughts, voices shouts, and happiness happens for a reason with a defense

because it's better than offense.

 "Me too. We're you really going to kill yourself let them kill you?".

"Yes. I thought it's better to die than life without love life, without you, no

price, no one to make me smile there was no point on living. Already am

soulless could be even more if I lived not knowing you were safe. So many

times I wanted to come but I promise not to interfered your life".

"But you were here weren't you like ghost figure telling me the do's and the

don’ts?".

"What?"."Oh I guess I was just imagining you saying thing that I wanted to

hear".

Distress of hopelessness my blinded eye's opened to stare of how long it could

have been?

"When you left you said you didn't.....want....... me...didn't love me?".

"You believed all that. Ha.   I guess being a wolf an vampire is good after all

with good lies. It was just way to make you forget me I didn't mean anything I

said".

"But your eyes they looked an you sounded totally serious". I like this just

resting in bed talking to him cuddle to him. It's like more than good.
"When I realized you weren't taking it in I thought I should make you take it in.

You did which was a lie. I love you more than I could ever just say ever. I

won't leave this time I swear. You gather danger. ha. ha".

"Which is good cause I'll keep you here". I said getting on top of him and

kissing him. Spectral shades moving without walking

like the breeze of the autumns night. The faces of the past a blaze from these

walls bleeding eyes with endless cries, endless pain, voice the echoes in your

mind, thought drifting to space, each sound you hear, laments trapped, the

cold hands running in my skin

making my inside shiver through my veins

sometime the unknown acceptance reconciling within a gloomy prospect of the

psychological traumas the dreadful delusion as the wandering intellective losing

the contacts to immense emotional pains. Than the door knock. I felt

embarrassed.

"Don't blush it's normal". Me sleeping over with him doesn't look normal to me

exactly."Maybe for you guys. My mom is seriously gonna get heated up kill me

for real life".

 "Blair would forgive soon she's just mad now freaking our her teenage

daughter just ran away or save some soulless person and now sleep over will

blow her mind.....But would you after what I did to you the past months?".He

asked sadly seriously pleasingly. Course.

"Yes". He smiled and grabbed a shirt that was on the ground. Wow I could see

hizes not that fashioned at all.

"Oh did I disturb something?".Dakota said I blushed again."No. What did you

want actually yes you disturbed something". Liar, Liar pants on fire! Sorrie I

had to say that since he lied just now

"Well I just was checking if you were here sir". She said smiling back at me. I

was like okay just chill out....

"I forget how to drive this for long time than the vampire taught me". I said

that after we got to my house thank god it was only 8 so my mom just thinks I

w-Okay won't work she didn't see me at night anywazes.

"Is he nice?"."Hizes perfectly nice guy like you".

"They live here?"."Yeah not far from the school. If it wasn't for him I don't

think I would be where I am today honestly”. I didn't want to make him

uncomfortable with the talk but it's the truth it's what's up.
"How did Dakota escape from the vampires?".I asked just wanting to know har

better she seems pretty nice. How many times have I said that folks?.

"She was umm first time she tried to escape she was caught an beaten she

didn't know har ability to change into a wolf a white wolf somehow I never

understood why that color looks important. Than second time she tried to

escaped they....rapped har. She got pregnant an

the baby was lost thank god. She has a 'V' mark they would recognize har by

smell and could kill har at anytime or work for them anytime they choose or

they'll kill ....Danny". Okay that's-that's not what I was intending to hear.

"2 years is too long. It'll seem too long I just realized". I know it's way too long

to be changed for me at least.

"I thought you wanted that"."Yeah bu-".The door just opened and he was

gone. Darn!.

"You are so grounded for life you just got yourself in trouble. You can't leave

this house to anyplace".

"O no school! YES! No college swee-"."Only school from there to home....and

you stay here till you are out of this house you live by my rules".
"Okay. I'm grounded. Hooray". I said and she got mad an slammed my door.

And he was just on the ceiling.

"She's pretty stricked in good motherly way"."Hm. I knew it would have

happened. I want you to change me".

"You know what happened last time". Right. Last time."But it's different this

time. Hopefully it's not as painful as the first bite". I said wrapping my arms

around him and kissing him.

"Right but if I change you theirs  catch to it". Hm.

"Right catch. Could I hear it?".

"Marry me". O-O-Oh oh that. My heart totally just stopped for like literally 10

seconds.

"Chris could do it if you want".

"That-that man freaks me out. He hates me in some way. He would have killed

me that time. And Dakota she doesn't seem she would take it seriously. Robert

barely know him, Danny too child like, Jack too strange and he talks a lot but

doesn't look like it. And well you-you have a catch to yours and I don't want to

be bitten by another person but you. Can I think about it?".

"All the time in the world". He said kissing me on the neck to my lips.
 "I better go". SAD:(

"Okay. Love you". It felt good sayin that. Felt like a whole new refreshed

person."Love you 2".Made him happy. That's really more than good. I just

grabbed my phone to call Pierre.

"Hey I'm in trouble grounded could you come over please".

"Sure. I'll be here". I turned around."Man I need to get supper power like

that". I said closing my phone.

"Well wouldn't be surprised if she grounds you Aubrey".

"I told him 2 years it too long and I didn't want anybody else to change me so

umm he said to marry him and he'd change me"."Wh-What?!"."I know it's too

much but it'll be my second time if-if refuse it"."Make it third"."Ugh you're

supposed to be sayin 'oh that's nice when's the wedding'"."I'm not a girl

Aubrey. What does marrying has to do with...changing?".

"I dunno. Just marriage I guess. Hizes still youn-Well me young to marry.

Don't you think?".

"At my age I dunno really what is young or old"."Not helping". I said well hizes

just saying things that he feels instead of thinking about it for me and maybe
for him too but it's good that hizes telling me hizes friendship thoughts just not

helping right now. I know he doesn't want this but ahhhh I dunno.

"Fine marry him than". He said I know he didn't mean it. He didn't even like

hearing the idea.

"Okay I will". I said seriously to check if he really was serious he wouldn't say

another word."Don't.....but go ahead if you mother lets you or father. The

human tradition thing"."Great so one vote no. Wow. Naomi would say Yes. My

dad would say yes. My mom would maybe say no. And I would be the tie

breaker. Oh crud".

"I guess you would be. So you'd tell har everything about you changing

because blah, blah, blah".

"No maybe when she's old and doesn't have a memory. Ha. Ha".

"Ha. ha. Ha. AH-Ha"."What's wrong with that?"."Nothing". Their seemed to be

something to laugh about it so there is something going on Pierre don't be

lying to me!."She'd report to the cops if I tell her that my boyfriend kills animal

vampires and my best friend kill animal sometimes humans. That's putting in

danger with both creature. You two should meet one ti-".
 "We can't see each other-"."Wh-What by that you mean not seeing

me?".Another skull broken it'll feel like."No not that. Just the wolf they can't be

in our land nor could we".

"Then you meet in my house"."It's our boundary"."So it's my house so I let

both of you share it. No buts just know each other and not....kill each other on

the road please, please, please just say hi or just see him and rate him if hizes

nice guy. Friend's do that. Please please, please".

I said hugging him."Fine!...but only 5 and half minutes if I could control my

temper with a dog around"."First of all don't say dog in front of him it'll

definitely be a bad idea for sure. And I'd make sure he won't call you a blood

sucking leech".

"He call us that?!"."I shouldn't have brought it up. Sometimes only. If you two

get along it'll be perfect. Just keep it real and smooth and no joke about being

a dog ahh look now you got me sayin a dog. Wolf and you're vampire not

leech. Okay got it good".

"He really call us a leech?".He asks still thinking through that thought.

Vampires are vampire what else could I say?

 "He makes it sounds bader it sounds harsher an when you say dog it's the

same harsher meaner so don't use that."."A leech?"..

"Oh c'mon just forget it. Bye now my mom is gonna just kill me". I kissed him

on the cheek he disappeared couldn't wait to meet him at night I was fucking

bored.

"Mom I'm bored there’s nothing to do in this house"."Well you could have fun

but no you are stayin in because you are grounded for life. I could add no

phone, no nothing, but Im benevolent"."Oh great. What's for dinner?".

"Ordered Pizza"."Oh c'mon Pizza fine. Okay". I walked to the kitchen just

grabbed the whole box there was another one. He'd eat it-

"When you climb the window don't you get scared an fall".

"Silly Aubrey". I placed the pizza on the table that as there. He came wrapped

hizes arms around me waist. Wow I feel so you know so much mucho good.

Not bored anymore.

"Did your stomach just growled the loud?".I asked in like HOLY

SMOKES!!."Yeah. I didn't eat since the day before yesterday"."Eat this thing

than". I said he just started I was like I think I would cook a lot if Im
 married(which I hate or barley know).He braped when he was done all that

time I was just looking at him."I need water".

"I'm on it". I said still shocked I just-it's like wow eating this much and not

getting big it's totally unbelievable in the human world. How many times you

are told you’re are in high Cal or whatever you are overweight don't eat much.

It's the opposite for them completely opposite

"I hear a voice who is in their?"."Mom there's no one. It's me talking to myself

and listening to this talk show of when to move out of your parent rules,

because I need it and fast".

"Oh yeah you do. Don't see that guy". No I 'm afraid I'm gonna marry him

mom so you will be hizes mother in-law whether you like it or not."Oh yeah I

won't. Why would I mom?".I said with a smirk and gave him the water when I

entered my room and locked the door. I don't want her bothering me.

"Wow she really hates me"."Well it doesn't matter it's har thought for now or

forever". I said closing myself to him. I just thought but it's stupid thought

anywazes. If my mom know that he sleeps with me god she'd just kick me out.

When my lips were free.

"Your gonna meet Pierre"."Ahh no I'm not". He said keeping me away from not

to talk and kissing me back on the lips. But escaped from that hold that I was

slightly on him. Yes hizes shirtless; no I didn't do it well sorth off but forget it

well not forget it but it hard not to take it off okay!?.

"Then you won't kiss me till you want to meet him well not want but just I

want you two to get alone for me baby please. Hizes not the weirdy black eyes

vampire".

"Course ugly red". And I couldn't help it but kiss him on the chest."Please for

me just 5 minutes max"."I'd not be able to control my temper". He said the

same thing as Pierre said member?."You will I hope so. And about the

marriage thing sure I say umm the yes thing. Yeah yes".

I looked up at him he was sleeping oh great. Well I think he rests after he eats

huge meal. I just kissed him on the cheek and slept with him.

"Honey I'd be at work the whole day till tomorrow at 8 so don't go anywhere I

would call often or visit". I didn't want to shout back when she said that he still

is sleeping. I could so get used to sleeping all day waking up in the middle of

the day and track thing or just hang out

 that'll be alive. I just left the door open and there was this apple ate it he still

was sleeping. It was now 5 he was sleeping. I had to make the music loud I

was bored alone I mean c'mon I had nothing to do at all. For sake see it for me

I'm grounded for life so please just don't think I'm stupid

"What?".He said running hizes hand on hizes long blond cute hair.

"Im bored and you sleep to way too long"."Oh. I'm still sleepy"."You are like a

vampire, in which way you are too. Oka-I'll get it...be nice please baby".

"To who?".I didn't answer it and opened the door for Pierre.

"I'm just going to stand here"."No you’re not". I said and pulled hizes hand

inside.

"Oh". They both said. Which as like what was oh?

"See you guys aren't killing each other that's good really good". I'm just tryin

be Switzerland. In the middle.

"Thank....you for helping Aubrey while I was gone". He said with struggle and

tryin smile.

"It was for my benefit". I little kicked him on the leg.

"I mean yeah sure"."I hard you live here near school?".Finally acting like how

friends should.
 "Yeah just moved from France. That old man hasn't dyed did he?".

"Nope. Still hanging. Being pain the butt".  As long as they are talking it's good

enough for me.

"Well I gotta go"."Thank you again". It was more than 5 minutes it was goodie.

He was gone already.

"See that wasn't hard was it?".When I looked and him he had that same scary

creepy look. Meant time out. I was quiet for long time. Im a person the gets

bored a lot.

"You should go they are maybe looking for you".

"Your mom is here". He said and smiled and disappeared away. I pretended I

was bored putted my bored face on. He left-left this time.

"Well you stayed."."So does that mean that I'm not ground for the rest of my

life".

"Oh no. You have long way to go sweaty"."I'm moving out than". I said and

totally was shocked. She settled har purse on the counter and she putted her

hands on her hips.

 "And going to go where?"."To live with the wol-I mean Darell. Their house is

big enough for three more people to join. Figured since I am old enough I

would move to their places. And you can't do anything about it".

"I have custody of you"."I could go to court and tell them you aren't taking

care of me that well which might be little huge lie but I know you don't want

that". I said looking at her. Her face got all red.

"Mathew wouldn't want to have you since he already if dating another women

wouldn't want hizes daughter to ruin the run for him". My mom said angrily at

me.

"I'd get used to har if he is even dating. I don't even know why you two got

divorced".

"Things are just complicated that you wouldn't understand".

"Mom of how many secrets I have I could understand thing hecks lot better

than you could". Oh trust me on that! I could understand more of how freaked

out an crazy it could get.

"You dare not talk to me like that Aubrey"."C'mon mom it's just little joke. But

honestly I could understand thing more than you. Maybe one reason dad might
wanted divorced is that you don't listen before you speak and that was making

him run out the house. Hizes a good

man mom. You both have great jobs, you both seemed the perfect couples but

all the sudden you two are apart that's just bogus. When I get married that

won't happen to me....at least. Can I ask you something now".

"Now you want my thoughts go ahead I guess that what parents do". Okay if

she says no it'll totally be okay just means I would be alone and just dyed

another day later, and that's what I'm going to be left with and cry no one to

say farewell to me than I would no longer breath air, I shall inhale the dust.

No more I can take this fraud , and I know it's a cliché.

"Darell wants to I want to ma-".

"No, no, no you are not going anywhere near that guy not even marriage you

understand me".

"Mom is my choice not yours. I could marry if I want and if I don't want and

hizes the one. I won't say no this time-".

"This time-"."Yes this time I won't say no. I'm not mommies little girl anymore

okay? Im good enough

 to walk alone and make myself a perfect breakfast each morning I wake up

mom! I don't want to die alone. I'm not the little angel that cries to go to

bailey with you and dance mom! That's-That's your dreams mom. Not mine.

I alwazes wanted to be that freak the scientist freak or a doctor never ballet. I

was doing it all these years because I felt sorry for you because you never had

the chance.

Ballet it's not me it's not what I want it's your dream and your still young

enough to catch it mom". I said getting up. Sometimes it’s just so great sayin

whatever you feel like. I got in my room all sad and my face crying. Got my

phone out. And called Darell.

"What's wrong?".How did he even know when I said nothing."Nothing. Umm

Im going to accept you catch". Their it's not because I am mad I said that not

it’s how it should be, how it should have been.

"Really?".He asked I could just feel that he most of stopped eating well when

he first was talking it felt something was in hizes mouth that why.

"Yes. Really, really. And don't come from the door I think I just made har even

more sadder".
"What did you do?"."Well umm I said I hate ballet after all these years doing it

for her and I felt l sorrie for her and she's maybe cryin outside now. So bye".

"Ahh yeah bye.  Love you". And I was like what did I just say ahhhhhhhhhhh!

Fiery sensations,

in my throat. The irrational actions, foolish thoughts emote. Eyes water,

heartbeat slows about to take one last gasp, vision a blur, then it's froze.

Everything ends, could one last 5 minutes.

"Can I come in?"."Yeah mom". I said moving a space for her to sit on my bed

"She always told me to never stop just do it even if you are hurt......Because

one day you'd wake up wishing you would have used that time to practice. I

didn't realize that I would love it so much that I would make you join it ever

since you were just little brat. Ha. Ha. I didn't want bialy I wanted to be a

vampire when I was little

but then I grew older wanted to be a business manger of arts thing but my

mom kept on telling me to do ballet I was doing as she said and one day I

couldn't I was broken in the leg three times..... I couldn't risk fourth she hated

me ever since then she died last time she dyed I said I hate har
I didn't want har in life anymore. Never said sorrie. Making you do something

you didn't want. I'm sorrie for that".

"I guess you should be little bit. You still can't be business manger even if this

economy thing is messed up mom. Dad could help you".

"I'm not asking Mathew for a job I told him that I'm going great on my own

just last night".

"Okay just tryin help"."Not from Mathew that’s for sure. Good nite".

"Nite mom". She kissed me on the head and I was like oh momie Kiddin.

"Ouch!".I just woke up touching my forehead something just scratched it an I

looked at my finger and I was like

"OMG>A.....................ring". My head went like Ding. Ho. Okay now Im

officially engaged to......Darell. Officially unavailable. Officially occupied. I was

looking at it for nearly half an hour it's-it's intense it's like I'm a new person

already. I-I never clean my room until  I feel like

I should do but today that’s the second thing I did after I brushed my teeth

wow. It looked spaced out and good somehow took the table out it was making

it too horrible in some ways.

"WOW. You cleaned your room?".My mom said peaking in.

 "Yup. I'm flabbergast  at myself Ma". I didn't see him for two weeks. Maybe

getting this ring was a bad thing or sayin I love to him was a bad thing what if

I again would be hurt? What if I again for be really dead for shure this time

with depression?

"You okay?". Naomi asked. I sneaked out I told my mom that I had to go wash

my cloth but really not she does that not me. I'm obdurate

"I dunno I feel like just buzzing out. Do you think it is wrong to tell someone

you love them well that's a stupid question  I know. Forget it. Where's Pierre?".

"I dunno I haven't seen him for three dazes he was upset on something I

couldn't figure out. Emily c-"."Oh you". Emily said entering the house.

"You know if you don't like me don't talk to me. And I'm not stealing your

boyfriend. Hizes my best friend well you're not so much. We aren't even

friends as far as I'm concerned".

"I thought you were the shy muted cryin for a dogs girl?"."Well I guess I just

popped out of my shell". I said smiling at har. She flipped her eyes.

"Where is he anywazes?".Now she asks!?."I dunno wasn't he with you? Oh

wait you were gone with some other dude I guess". I said I hate har as much
as she hates me back."If it wasn't for him I would have finished you right from

the beginning".

"Hey Emily chill your mouth down". Naomi said changing eyes with har.

"The dogs have killed three other vampires"."What who?".I asked."Ahh don't

act like you care about us. You know, you yours just like this betrayal person. I

know someday you would change into those dogs and start killing

us......Because they have no mind when they turn they kill whatever stands in

their way and read each other thoughts when they are changed".

Emily said to me in the eyes. To see half of it is true other I cannot know

exactly."Your dogs friend have killed them and they'll still kill. We have done

nothing we don't even kill mortals ugly creature that get wrinkly old.

You would turn like that someone with long mouth ugly face short

legs howling. Or even better you'd get wrinkly old, he'd leave you just like he

left you before and this time would never return who would want a old hideous

mortal". I couldn't stay there anymore. It hurted it so bad of how mean she

could get with har words.

I didn't realized I would cry an curled up in my bed crying. I would be old I

would be hideously ugly and he'd leave me

 course he would after I saw those hot chicks vampires, wolf that Jessica girl

looked hot hecks all the other girl their looked hot. With weeping dialed my dad

phone.

"Dad. I-Im getting married and I-I dunno I'm getting married".

I was still cryin."WHAT! NO, NO! WHY! NO NO,NO, NO. I'm coming back to

Forks by next week no, no daughter of mine is getting married yet. No I'm-".

"Dad calm do-"."No, no, no, no! I'm coming if Blair’s want you to marry you

won't I promise now stop cryin and I'd be home anytime next week".

"Da-"."I gotta go sweaty. Love you". I just closed the phone so much for

thinking he'd say yes. I wanted to call Darell but didn't. I just was tired for

cryin my mom was at work comes at night. My brain is just thinking and

dreaming

of how old and this grandma looking person. And maybe he'd change hizes

mind about changing me after I marry him. I dunno but I know that I love him

to death.

Soft hand touching my cheek.

"Did I wake you?".Oh great my fiancé is here shouldn't I be all like huggin him.

No I too tired to hug and kiss at the time. I just squeaked my eyes and sat up
on the bed. You know how dark it is when you close your eyes and you open it

and the light is turned on it hurts it did.

"No. Where were you these last weeks?"."Wolf thing". Wolf thing then Emily

saying the three vampire dead is true."Killing vampires?".I said sadly I don't

want to kill vampire when I'm changed I want to be natural like Switzerland.

".....How you know?"."I have my source"."That leech?"."Don't call him

that!".I-"Why are you so defensive for him?!".He said standing up and I could

tell he was mad wow that easily mad.

"He is a leech, blood sucking monster, no matter what he says he is what he

is. He can't change that".

He said with the ugly scary eyes the light pink with black the black with red

vein and fangs out like hizes about to bite me or something. I felt like I fainted

already over and over.

"Alright just calm down just calm down". It didn't seem to help me or him it

was making me more scared and it was making him more...............furious it

felt that hizes body was shaking

I remembered last time of how I kissed him it turned him back to normal but

this time I dunno if that would be case. I kissed him he started to kiss me
 back. Than hizes shaking seemed to calm. Okay so a kiss makes him calm

down. I dunno if it's any kiss but my kiss works.

It's like that princes girl finding the frog prince turning him back to human. Ha.

That was a lame example.

"I'm sorrie". Well I guess that's that.

"I could get used to it. So who were the vampires that your folks killed".

"Three vampires. Kind of fed on them".

"Meaning?".I asked not skep dubious. "I was hungry I couldn't help it so I killed

them or sucked their life you could say".

"All three?"."I tried not to but I couldn't help it I said". Okay, okay not asking

dump question that were said already.

"Did you just come from hunting?"."Sortah of. How was your day, week,

whatever thing human thing you did?".

"Boring. You would leave right when I get old wrinkly hideously old?".Another

dump question I could just tell that by hizes facial expression how it felt like

disgusted.

"You have no idea how much I would put my life for do you? How much I love

you? How much you mean to me? I would protect you no matter what. Fight
for you till my last breath Aubrey". I seriously don't know how much I dunno I

don't know any of hizes answers at all

"You eat both things blood and food?". I asked to lighten the serious mood as if

this wouldn't be serious.

"Yeah since Im kind of both dump creature, soulless just noting left inside us

me especially".

"You love me that's feeling I think it's part sohl (soul) thing. I know nothing

about soul thing to be honest". I really don't it's just I don't believing in those

kind of stuff.

"Wouldn't you miss staying awake at day doing that girl shopping things?

Hanging out with you family instead of sleeping?. Always feeling hot nearly

walking around naked".

"Are you tryin to talk me out of not being changed?"."Yes..I don't want it for

you. You might think it's selfish it's how mortals like you might see it....But you

wouldn't be the you you're right now Aubrey. I thought it was good changing

you at first but it's not it's selfish of me if I change you and join my world. Just

look of how much fun it is being a mortal". AHHHH I AM SO THINKING Babe!

 "I don't like cleaning, I don't school never did, I hate shopping, I hate almost

everything that us humans do, you make it perfect for me. Regardless of what

you feel for me if I grow old you won't be here with me but you could come

and visit

me in the nursing hospital with your new wife, girlfriend and leave me their

while each second the doctor are expecting me to die. Im sure guys say that

but later they see hotter women and unfaithfulness starts and marriage

breaking down next thing you know well lets just say they are divorced . If you

make it to 121 like that women who died it's a miracle for mortal, and its like a

record where the immortals reach over 900 or 1000 yeas. Cen-".

Desire and passion. Hizes lips softly against my lips. So soft smooth hot the

spirit of passion just got into my heart. It was perfect soft smooth nite kiss.

You know it was one of those kisses that just make you love the person even

more and more than you could conquer and tell tham.

"I love you unconditionally ". He whispered you know I thought I was too tired

to kiss him but it's ac-

"Love you more". I'm just not finished my words as I was sayin-
 "Don't". He didn't say it madly, meanly, whatever but it surprised me a bit of

him stopping my hand for hizes shirt and off the bed by the window. I was just

going to unbutton hizes shirt nothing more would have happen okay maybe

more but I'm so lost right now just completely lost just feel..............mortified.

"Why not?".I asked in shock still."I shouldn't be sleeping or seeing you at

nights at all".

"Ha. ha. Since when did that come to play on that?". "I dunno that's how

'adults' should 'act' Dakota said. So I'm gonna be the adult".

"Ha.Ha.Ha. Ha"."Why is that so funny?"."Ha. Ha. Ha. No just you going to act

like an 'adult'. For me it's like you've been and adult for like the past centuries

now your tryin to act like one. Ha. Ha".

"I guess it is funny. Ha"."Now c'mere and your sleeping with me whether you

want to act like an adult or not". I said and he walked back and laid on top like

ahhh okay that was little weird. Got I feel like I can’t be apart from him at all

just being with him right now makes my heart beat more then the normal rate

when he isn’t this much near.

"It's a retard-tical question to bring up but you wouldn't like to be called a dog

when you are a wolf?". Asked as I looked at him to see if he'd lie are not.
 "We are somewhat like a dog love"."But if he says you are a dog like the

barking nasty dogs you wouldn't want it would you?".

"Definitely not. Your point then?"."Well don't call him or them a leech he

doesn't like it them I mean all of them, and they won't call your folks a dog. I

hate dogs. Leech I moderately expectable don't know the definition but it

sounds horrible don't say it okay?".

"Yes ma'am"."Another dump question. WHY did you get so high when I said

don't call them leech’s?".

"My mind took it as if you were with him the whole week while I was gone and

I shouldn't let hizes name or the mentioning of them get the best of me". He

said seriously.

"You know I only love you Darell. Hizes just a friend not even like best friend

just a friend he doesn't matter as much as you do". My heart felt it was torn

apart I felt like I betrayed them already by sayin he isn't my best friend when

he truly is.

They don't know what I'm feeling for both guys you wouldn't know even if I

describe it folks you wouldn't know even then.

 "My dad is coming I told him I was marrying and he totally took it the wrong

way thinking my mom is making me when it's the opposite".

"What happened between them two?"."I guess they had a divorce without me

knowing it. You know what's weird?".

"What?"."I thought he'd be the one sayin okay you could marry my daughter

but somehow now I fear it's him whom wouldn't say that an my mom would-".

"Honey are you in?"."Should I act like an adult and leave now?"."No. I'm

keeping you prisoner here tonight. Yes mom! I'm in about to sleep. You want

something?". I shouted back for har to hear me.

"No just making sure you didn't sneak out to see that guy that left you alone

for-".Maybe he shouldn't have hard that last part.

"Mom I'm fine I didn't sneak out. So could I slee-".

"Wow there. Wh-your progress report you, you have more than 44 absences-".

"I want to sleep mom. Night!".Goodness.

"I'm really sorrie for leaving. I didn't think it would be that painful for you love.

I didn't just thought it was for your own good but it was the opposite. So much

for being perfect". Hizes arm around me tight. Anything else that is ontop of
 my list would be hizes perfection.Hoooo felt like I was the prisoners one for

sure.

"It's okay your here now"."You been skipping school?".

"Ever since I returned from Spain yup so more than 44 absences she is right".

"Where do you go telling har when you go somewhere like sayin-?".

"To Pierre house hang out there"."You want to be a wolf and you hang out

with a vampire yet".

"They're my friends"."I won't be able to protect you if you go near them. I

can't be here near this zone-it's their boundary".

"They won't hurt me"."They're the ones you know not the other ones".

"They don't even see you coming. They won't hurt us Darell".

"I don't want you going to their place anymore please that'll help a lot if you

don't". He was serious and I was so scared thay my answer wouldn't make any

easier than it was.

"I can't". And I squeaked my eyes shut and just take the harsh words. He

growled down an spoke more deeper harsher and I knew I must not talk for

the rest of the night Im just a baby right now what do I know?
 "I said you will not go near them if you do what happens there you caused it

love". I licked my lips in like 'fuck my life already'. When I woke up he wasn't

there. Must have left and acted like an adult. I saw this paper neatly written.

From Pierre.

'I thought there was a reason of living because I found you as friend thought for
once I could feel something different. I guess I wronged myself deeply. How
foolish of me thinking that a mortal like you wouldn't betray me betray us you're
with a dog-no as you like to say a 'werewolf''. I thought you were my love if not
my best-best
friend, you proved me wrong again Aubrey. I just wanted to be different from what
I am what I was becoming an meeting you was making it go away but honestly it
was just making it worse. You don't need to pretend
and act like my friend if you’re not. And oh have a great life with him. Im sure he'd
be a perfect guy. In this way it's my way of sayin we aren't friends as you said and
as you know. Just thought I should let you know that we left. Bye'.
I gasped and held a gripe to that chair and held my stomach and tears were

rolling down. Why is this happening to me? Why-why him first Darell now

Pierre. He must have been on the roof

last night protecting an making shure I here okay but instead I destroyed hizes

hear by telling Darell that doesn't matter but truth is he does he just doesn't as

much as Darell.

I love him but I'm not in love with him. And now he-He broke up with me. I

mean he isn't my best friend anymore. He just he-

 "Do you always cry if something happens?".He entered from the door. And I

hid the paper behind my back.

"No it's just that I had a bad nightmare"."You’re not a very good liar you know

that?"."Oh I alwazes lie to my mom and she doesn't know oh well maybe

because you have a special wolf powers".

"Maybe"."I'm gonna go to school today"."Your lying again".."I dunno what to

do. Can I just visit them to see something. Please".

"No"."They won't hurt us"."No I said an end of it". Dang hizes just crappy."Are

you always this mean during the morning". I'm tryin to flirt an make him say

okay only this once. So I kissed him he knew where I was heading."No"."No

your crappy or no you don't want me to go"."Both. You could hang out with

my gang or just stay here".

"Okay I'd stay here you could leave"."I wasn't born last nite. If I leave you'd

leave and I can't cross that line".

"You could see it for yourself. They're aren't

even...........here..............anymore". I said sadly.

"Then why go when know they aren't here? Which is a great thing". No it's not

a good thing you little ding-dong I wanted to shout that but I knew it would

make matter worser.

"Because I wanted to make shure they are gone....vanished.....away from

here"."You go there for 5 minutes an see them. They're gone-return back".

"Okay that's all I needed"."Not that I like or want that"..He said as went out

my mom left for work that's why he came through my room door. We took the

motorcycle we were couple feet’s way from the line which I saw no line but

that's the rule and vampire treaty shit crap. Which to a Switzerland as I am

doesn't matter.

"5 minutes more it'll make me anxious and I'd cross the line".

"Don't please". He didn't say anything but slightly leaning against the

motorcycle. I started walking toward where their house is I was wishing that

one of them stayed behind most importantly just him. I know what I said the

other night was mean horrible I want both guys to get along but it's not

working I didn't have a plan at first but still not enough for them to  corporate

with one another which sucks. I ente-

 "Go"."Pierre don't say that". I said walking to hizes side..He quickly moved

away that fast that made me nervous an turn around at where he was at.

"What should keep me from not sayin that Aubrey?".He never is

so................rude to.... me. But he was hizes eye red and nails long. Deep

voice mean.

"Because okay you have the right to be mad at me I just said that to make him

feel happy okay".

"And now you'll say I'm your best friend to make me feel happy?-don't you

think you aren't favoring none of us really just digging a hole for yourself little

mortal". Like Travis said little mortal.

"No but you guys aren't getting along which is driving me crazy and I am just

tryin to be Switzerland here. Just- YOU are my best friend okay, forget what I

said the other night. You could understand that can't you?".

"Somehow I can't"."Please don't make it harder than it is"."Oh look who is

pleasing now? Don't you think you cried and pleased enough for one day little

mortal?".

"Hey that's rude"."Sorrie though not because I was born to be rough less"."You

are different your aren't like this"."It doesn't matter what I am or was it's what
 I'm born with. No go before I kill you".

"I dare you than". I said walking to hizes side. He stepped back. I know he

won't kill me, I know he won't hurt me but cure me.

He stepped out of the house he sure was the only one the rest must have left.

I followed him out and he was jogging. I was so rushing to reach hizes side.

"Just stop". I said tryin grab hizes hand."What do you want?"."Friendship as

we should have right now instead of you leaving. Don't leave please don't

leave. It would kill me just please don't".

"You have your monster. I'm not the right monster for you as you said

clearly"."Look you both are different and I'm different we all are different and

function differently from one another you kill, he kills, I never killed. He has me

and you want me. I'm the middle okay. So I 'm begging for you to stay. We

still are best friends".

"It's not about friendship Aubrey. I have to leave this town just leave and go

back home to France. Returning here was a huge mistake"…...

"No. No this is home-You stay here with me with just stay please".

"Emily and Naomi left already"."Naomi didn't say...bye to me?". I said all the

sudden sad and head held down.

 "She wanted to but I told har not....for Emily you two didn't like each other

matter of fact she was relieved to leave you here". I knew I made it longer

than 5 minutes. Course I just made matter worser than it should have been.

"You said 5 minutes ". He said in angry voice. Their stood Pierre and here

Darell stand with me.

"I'm sorrie". Helpless.

POWERLESS

Defenseless

HOPELESS

"You’re in our land". Pierre said with clenched hands.

"Aren't you leaving it shouldn't matter now it's already broken".

"It would I'm not the only vampire who lives here in Forks. I wouldn't want you

leaving you precious princess without any protection if you just broke the

treaty". Okay this I so bad and I 'm the bitch to blame it to.

"It won't happen". There was this scary voice I wanted not to here. But I hard.

Body shake-the hundred ten degrees body shook.

"Calm down". But it was too late. They both were in position to fight. I got in

between. Im dying goodbye!

"You kill me first to get to each other". I said closing my eyes."I'm sure it's just

a little pain from both bite than I'd pass away or else just calm down instead of

me dying. Luckily I don't want to dye yet now. So don't end my life please I

beg you both just calm you freaking stupid minds down!".

I said swallowing. The wolf and the vampire moved back two steps. Darell the

wolf form of him looked at me and just started to step backwards till he was

out of sight.

"Please don't make me chose please just please. Don't go. You said I always

have a place to turn on if you go I won't have that comfort turn zone. So don't

go. And don't tell the others that he came here please. I still love you Pierre.

I'm not just sayin this to make you happy if you

want me to tell him that I love you as a friend I would I promise. You’re my

best-est friend ever. Like really you are . But you don't go anywhere at all.

Please". I said an kissed him on the cheek. I said what I needed to say and

now I needed my man to get back to me. My life, My friends, My heart.

Everything seems at times it just stops and I care for him more and he doesn't

see that. Feels like I'm stolen already

 from someone and he got me but he thinks I still am from that person, he

helped me, he healed when the wholes was empty, It's like as if he is stealing

my very own soul(as if I know much about souls)I am being......

Stolen.

"Hizes not here". Dakota said angrily at me. I know I know."He is can I just

see him for just couple minutes"."Hizes not here". Oh now I'm hating British

girls."Look sorrie for what I did or doing but I need to see him now".

I didn't think I had that much rage inside me.

"Vampires aren't allowed here they'll be killed. It's not a good time to see him

now Aubrey"."Oh c'mon I'm not a vampire okay or a wolf I 'm just this weirdy

human girl. Tryin to keep two secrets you know how hard that is?

You didn't need to keep a secret but I have to and Im trying. You know how

hard it is not talking to someone else like my mom, my dad, my old friends.

I can't talk to them about vampire or wolfs because it's a secret so let me in

and let's forget I that I ever said this". She moved away aside. Oh I liked har

skirt it was like curly blue with a gray vest that had a pink bow.

I just walked down the stairs. Hearing nose like something being thrown away.

I knocked the door but no one was opening so I just twisted the knob. And
thank god I moved away that fast. He threw a chair. The room was mess with

chair and all the glass broken the bed messed up like it was clean before.

"You could have killed m-Goodness could you stop-Ouch. Da-OMG-Just

stop!".He ahh now my leg hurt. My foot actually he throw this baseball and it

hitted my toe. It hurts. The window was broken, punched broken.

"Just stop baby"."Leave now". This is annoying. I hate being the sorth of the

victim every time tryin calm him down it's retarded.

"No". He quickly came to my side.  Hizes hands reached out to choke me but

hizes eyes grew scarier and just became a punch I moved away before he

could punch me missed an did the wall a great wolf punch..God this is dump

shit!.I moved to another wall he came their as he whispered in my ears.

"Go now "."Tell me why?".I said looking at him. I knew if he gets really mad

he'd hurt me..........badly as if he wasn't just right now about the punched

wall.

"Because I said so. Now leave it's better"."I'm not leaving". I said and

swallowed my hands were flat on the wall. Hizes fangs grew out and hizes

body was the heat I could feel it felt like it was inhaling on me. I didn't think I

would even say I'm not leaving when hizes like this.
 I figured if hizes gonna marry me I might as well get used to the all crap of

intensity. He moved my hair away from my neck. I'm dying. I dead. I'm gone.

Holy cow save me please. Then I felt the little sharp fangs. My eyes closed. I

could have screamed but

I was afraid I would make him angrier and it would totally just make it even

more painful. But before he could just bite and drink of me.

"Im not ready for biting yet please don't do it". I said scared the hell."It'll be

just a little pain. You won't turn. I'm just thirsty now". He said with a smile.

He'd normally control himself as much as he can but today hizes-hizes just not

the same Darell I that I know.

Than all the sudden all fastly he was slammed against the wall. It wasn't me it

wasn't nobody but..............himself. If that were me I would have broken my

back bone.

"Aubrey?".Okay now hizes getting hizes mind back."Yeah"."What you doing

here-O-O-I-I didn't bite you did I?".

"Nearly but no"."I'm so sorrie love. I'm sorrie"."Yeah. Shouldn't you clean this

place now".

"Ohhhhh. I'm tired. And this wow it's a total mess".

 "Ha. ha. Yeah you're just realizing that now?"."Sorrie".

"You're so hot". I could tell with wearing all these cloth..

"I know. Did your friend leave?". He would sound pleased if he did."No. You

can't say to him that hizes not my friend".

"Why not?".He asked mad already."Darell just look at this way. If the girl left

an you were in love with har that much she left you and you aren't even shure

why and you see this girl. She becomes your best friend. And when the girl

that left you returns and she tells you to stay away from the girl that healed

you when you were in misery, would you just tell har that she can't be your

friend because the girl that left you returned and told you that?".If he says yes

that' BULL SHIT!!! FUCKED UP ANSWER IF HE SAYS YES

"........No"."Well Pierre is like that. I can't tell him not to be my friend. He

helped. He like cured me. I felt like I would die any time sooner or later when

you left me but he became my friend and I felt like there was a reason for me

live, to be alive again. So I can't tell him that he isn't my friend. I can't. I love

him as my best friend nothing more".

He was taking it in and cleaning so fast like wow. The things on the ground

picking it up with hizes werewolves speed.

"It wouldn't have happened if I didn't leave". It felt like he said that to himself.

True it wouldn't have happened hecks I wouldn't even know if I would have

cared for Pierre for being my friend.

"True it wouldn't have. Now I can visit him them when I want right?".And dang

hizes hair did grow longer just not that long. On hizes shoulder.

I somehow don't like guy with long hair like a girl. Hizes it fine but if it gets

longer than it is......he better cut it. That had nothing to do with the subject

we're talking about. Well explained why I failed writing test three time because

I go out of subject and talk about another topic

that has nothing to do of what the topic sentence is about like literally nothing

in common at all. I mean if they were little bit close she might have cuttin’ me

a slack but way far means you failed flunky badly sucked at it."....You saw it he

wouldn't hurt us".

"He wouldn't hurt you Aubrey. We could hurt each other and kill each other if it

wasn't for you"."Right.....but if you two both calm you butts down it wouldn't

be like that"."I can't calm myself down even if I try and neither can he. You

wouldn't know how hard it was sitting in the same couch with him that other

month".
 "Well it seemed fine to me"."To please you was it". He said dryly. Okay.

Than."My dad is at my house so we're going to tell him we're engaged and you

do all the talking. I don't want lecture from him".

"Hizes not my dad. Why do I do the talking. I barely know Mathew"."Well hizes

gonna be your in law thing. Hizes better to get along with than my mother

trust me. And wear something more like adult-ish not shirtless. He freaks out

on me. And don't wear shorts".

"Why not?"."Oh you don't wanna know; you already know I think. He has

some little issues with short beside of what I was thinking. Hizes just crazy I

mean how could you think of something about shorts". I went to hizes closet

and look for a cloth for him to wear. There the blue khaki and this long sleeves

black shirt.

"Oh oh I get it now. He really would think that? ".Oh c'mon dah hizes my dad.

"Hizes a parents. They still think I'm their little baby girl. I sortah see where

he’d be coming it from. The cloth on the ground especially in your room and

grabbing whatever was their messy hair. Ha I totally sortah get it now".
"Well you do look like and act like child". He just did not say that? "Really? So

you’re telling me that you’re just going to marry a baby?"."Sortah of". He said

kissing me. And we walked out of hizes room.

"Dakota I would do little cooking or help you clean next month-ish. So umm

could you please, please fix my room. I picked the big things so just do the

girly cute cleaning thing".

"I'm not your maid". Dakota said with har hands on har hip.."I know but just

please do it. You make the perfect muffin have I ever told you that?".Darell

asked grabbing one.

"Oh yes you did; each time you want me to clean your room you do".

"Oh well umm you have the greatest smile and the greatest sister too!"."Ahh

already did"."I give up just clean it for me please. You're the best". And he

gestured me to come out fast."Maybe you should clean hizes room for him".

She said to me."If I hardly like cleaning". Left from there to my house.

"Stay here. I don't like my parents arguing in front of a you".

"Ha.Ha.Ha. Wow being a human has lots of thinking". He said and he stay as I

said and I entered the house.

 "Mon, Dad don't please make dump jokes, or say anything else just either

agree with it. And please don't question hizes ability of learning or school

transcript any crap about going to school". Because he hasn't been in school

for more than 123 years I know it's like ahhhhhhhhhhh!

"This guy is the one that left har?".My dad asked turning to my mom. Were

sitting the kitchen table. Far apart from each other. Wow divorced people do

have issues too

"Yes when she was depressed for months till this hottie met har an fixed har

up and now he returns she marrying him". My mother said eying me.

"Mom please just be nice for me just say yes and he'd leave okay".

"We'll try". They both said and looked at each other like no that's my line. I

just walked up and called him in.

"Your dad better not be freaky". He whispered on my ears."I hope not".

"I never done this so I'm not sure how to start".

"Just say something okay so my dad won't think I'm being forced married".

"Okay". I took a deep breath. Hizes face became pale. My cheeks were blushed

and my heart was pounding I felt like cryin. We entered the kitchen. My

parents stopped talking.

He sat next to me."Dad this is Darell. Mom you know him. So yeah". I felt like

just running away and let him talk and me just listen by spying.

"Oh the guy-"."That's here now". I knew he wanted to say the guy that left

you and I didn't want to upset him.

"I ask your hand in marriage for your daughter and your blessing". He said it

fast an calm and hizes hand were turned in fist maybe just tryin to control

hizes temper. Under the table.

"Let me ask you do you love her? I don’t want some sonofabitch taking my

daughter away from home beat her and do things that a father can’t take, you

are held accountable of whatever would happen to her". My dad is a totally

freak! Course he does well you never know what the answer would be so I'd

just listen like I said.

"I do forever and I respect her, she'll get whatever asks. She’ll treated like a

princess nothing would happened to her I swear on my name nothing will harm

her at all. You won’t ever have to worry about her in danger at all” (okay

Mathew maybe little because Im a wolf and well I’d turn her so that’ll change

lot but anywazes.  So easy that the secret you are telling could be said without
 notice. I wish I could have said that.).It was so serious I was nearly to point

where I wanted to sweat on my pants. I dunno why it was like that.

"Do you honey?". I hate the honey."Course dad I do insanely in love him".

Crazy in love with him!

"As long as it's not forced I'm okay with it"."Who said it was forced you

thought I was making har marry when it har choice". My mom said turning to

my dad.

"I just thought you were making her. Since she's shallow-"..

"Dad am I really...........shallow?".It was a huge surprise to me hearing it from

my dad okay my dad.

"Well not really but-"."That's something to learn". I said biting my lips now it's

gonna bother me for long time.

"Darell makes you look like an adult”. I guess that acting like an adult helped

out.

"Thank you sir"."You play any sports?".

"No"."Look like a track person". Well dah with that cute bioscope.

"NO I don't do track at all....just regular running".

 "Aubrey should start exercising. The percentage of obesity in this nation is

increasing each year".

"Dad! I'm not fat. Ahh wow! Really now?! Really!". He is Ahhhh I hate him!

"Oh honey you were pretty chubby when you were in six grade. I even have a

pic-".

"DAD!NO OHMY GOD. You're so embarrassing".

"You have a picture? Can I see it?".DARELL NOOOO!!!

"Oh sure. In fact I saved it on my phone".

"No-No dad he doesn't want to see it". I said hitting him under the table. My

mom was just laughing.

"He should see it. The time you were eating the ice cream". My mom said. And

my dad I couldn't believe my dad just showed that picture.

"You were chubby. Wow". He said looking at me and hiding a loud

laugh."Okay! That's it you had your fun. Let's go now!".I said standing up. And

grabbing hizes hand.

"Thank you again"."No problem". My dad replied."Well I'm gonna sleep. And

think about not eating for a whole week".

"Honey we didn't say your fat now but before".

"Okay". I said. Stomped my feet to make sure they didn't think I sneaked out.

So I stamped my feet on the stairs. Closed my door.

"Darell?".I called for hizes name damn it was dark.

I heard a chuckled."I can't believe you saw and you wanted to see the picture.

It were only one year I was obsessed with Ice-Cream and well got my price

paid".

"Ha.Ha.Ha. Hizes funny"."He embarrassed me. badly. Am I shallow?".

"No-No your well umm-"."I'm shallow". Well he wasn't answering it like 'you

aren't shallow love' but it was like no-no your well umm see he was thinking of

something self so I-

"Aubrey?".My mom called from the door."Im gonna go"."Don't"."I wanna hunt.

Just around here"."Return than"."I'll try". He said an jumped to the window I

could die if I jump from here.

"Yes mom come in"."You really are gonna get married?".

"Ah-ha been trying tell you that"."It's gonna be empty here without you".

"Oh happens mom. I mean I get old end up yo marry I leave you. You and dad

well since you aren't together you'd get really lonely".

"I know. So when's the wedding?".AH-What?

"What?"."The planning day you know when you are pronounced husband and

wife".

"Oh I -I stupidly didn't even think of that. We don't need that. I don't want the

fanzey dream wedding. I never really had a dream wedding except in 7-8

grade with Robert Pattison-And Taylor Lauther-Brad Pitt-Patrick Dempsey but

that's never gonna happen. Point is that I didn't think of that. It doesn't seem

it should matter".

"No you are having a traditional American wedding. Each person in our family

was married in a special way just not your age but you still would have the

fanzey way". Oh this is gonna be multi-traditional special with werewolves and

vampires and human mom. TRUST ME!

"Okay. Than I'd talk to Dakota she'd be thrilled to plan the..........wedding".

"You really want to get married?".I have to, so they won't die mom, because I

went to Spain and they said if I don't turn into wolf they'll be killed and I can't

lose him lose them as friends I so wanted to say that badly but just kept it

simple.

"Badly mom only him. Hizes the one. And you and dad-".

"Mathew and I can't got married. No remarriages nite night".

"Nite". I said an pulled my blanket. I waited for the rest of the hour for him to

come and he came and as normal he was-

"Tired". He said and laid down."You have to rest whenever you drink blood?".

"To let it sink in my body yeah". He said sleepy.

"Hm. That'll suck whenever you drink or eat you have to sleep. I'd be bored".

"I could change maybe". He said with yawn."Boy you are tired. I thought it

should boost you up more energetic to do things but actually slows you down.

Well that-".

"Can we talk tomorrow please". Oh I think hizes gonna be a perfect boring

husband hooray.

"Fine". He kissed me quickly and just damn was sleeping already. Well that's a

like no surprise. And somehow hizes the one that gets up early

"I'd get used to you sleeping early waking up fast when I sleep early an don't

wake up fast" .I said as we were walking I know it seemed so long to walk to

their house.

"Hopefully"."You think Dakota would be in better mood today".

"She wasn't mean yesterday okay maybe she was but she didn't want you

hurt. I don't really know what I do when my temper gets too high".
And we entered hizes room from the garage."Wow". We both said it was clean

as before just perfect it seemingly great.

"Wow she's really nice". I said with my hand in my pocket of my jeans. He

started kissing me hungrily. I like it when hizes in hizes good gentleman mood.

Makes him like an adult (as if he wasn't for the past century or two. Ha). And it

lasted for quiet some times. Then he start sniffing.....like a dogs that lost its

bone.

"Someone was here"."Who?". I asked really not shure who it was but-

"One of them"."You shure?"."The Sovain".

"They visit often?". Im just asking to learn something."No they don't visit

unless they want trouble. It's Jessica that whore". He said through hizes teeth.

Must hurt for har."She wants anything in particular?".He grabbed a cloth on

the curtain at hizes window and saw this paper. He read it.

"I guess she still is lost"."On what?".

"Me". He said disgustingly. Now ouch for me."Oh you two before?".

"She showed interest but trust me it was nowhere near on what's going on

with us. I never returned har favors".

"Is she from the Narat family where you stayed?".

 "Yeah but that like 95-102 years ago".

"If I only was born I would have said something but I wasn't". I said."She

mistaken what you said the other time. When you said you aren't ready to be

bitten. She could see into human mind or our minds. And could control you

with a stretch of har hand like magic powers crap". Okay. Here's trouble now.

"Oh. What would she do?"."She'll tell Travis and he'd come here and blast!

Stupid ruler".

"Do they know?"."I think".

"Well I'm go talk to Dakota about something". I said an walked out of hizes

room to where the rest should have been but was only har cooking. DANG!

"Hello Vamwol". Vamwol? "Should I ask what’s that?"."You hang out with both

mythical creature. First you very close to the vampires secondly us the Wolf.

So I nicknamed you VamWol".

"Oh. Thanks I think. Umm could you just umm do me a favor"."Sure"."So this

wedding. Umm could you just plan the whole thing. It totally wouldn't matter

when it is okay maybe not on Monday or Tuesday okay maybe the day matters

Sat on Fri or Sunday".

"SWEEEET!!!".She said an already came with this black binder."I already did all

those. Things. I knew you'd ask".

"OOOOOOOO okay well that's done that's thanks".

"No problem you’re like my sister already"."Glad to be". I said.

"So let's just show you the picture of the things I drew and planed out".

"Sure thang". We did that I dunno it as like she read my mind everything was

perfect. Even the dress was there. Already!!She got it from DIMITRISBRIDE.I

never heard of that so just looked at the dress it was magnificently done

beautiful. It was like this:

It wasn't simple at the same time it’s not too much.

"Let’s not add the top part. You'll look hot without it".

"My shoulders I think are kind of boney". I didn't really like the not top part.

"After We do makeup it'll be sweet darling. Just wait till Saturday". And today

is Thursdays. It's like that is fast. No I tried the dress like weeks later she said

she wanted to make it perfect and Darell not to see it the traditional thing.

Which was like can we not even have that because I don't want it but I didn't

want to disappoint har after all the work she putted up to this."Fine. Hoo. How

many girl of your friends are you inviting?".Yes the bachelorette parties I told
har I didn't want one but she said it's the best part of the whole thing you get

to do anything which is freaking me out since last week.

"Only three so five of us would be great".

"Well okay-".And Darell must been coming this way.

"Hideaway it's bad luck". Ahhh I just walked to the closet.

"We're busy so could you leave us alone". Dakota said."I just wanted to ask

you why are you keeping her away from me?".

"I can't tell you. You'll have enough of her so just leave now".

"Sure". It wasn't like sure-sure I'd leave

"Okay. I'm gonna go now". I said after everything was cleared up. So

tomorrow I have to spend the night at their place. And my...Fiancé would have

a bachelor party. I got home all tired. I was the tired one tonight like just tired.

"Wow she wired you out. Ha. Ha. Made you exercise?".He said."NO". Shirtless

my mom burst's in it'll be like just shoot me now.

"There's no point to it is their?".He asked while stroking my hair. Making me

sleepy."No".

"We could just hide here all day till nite"."Wait what is no point?".I totally lost it

my eyes were sticking together."The party the bachelors".

 "Oh yeah that, I don't wanna go but if don't that'll make har upset".

"You don't have to do what she says. It's your day. If it were like school I

would have skipped it all the way".

"I know but I like making people happy......not alwazes".

"You make me happy. And I don't still know why you don't like expensive

presents”. I took the motorcycle…. That’s huge for a present to girlfriend

known for only ummm 3 years."Because I would have nothing to give you

back. I mean look at all the things you gave me and I gave noting back". I said

kissing him on hizes bare chest.

"You being alive, saved, breathing is my present. You’re the one that gave me

a reason to live for another century more". Darn I could have said that. He

pulled me on top of me kissing me for little while. I was tired as he let me. I

wanted to make it the longest night ever but somehow without dream without

nothing it just was morning.

I walked out of my room and I as hearing voices between two girls.

"Yes she'll love it" .I knew it! Dakota."Well okay. I can't believe she grew up

this fast. You aren't married are you? Look really young"..Oh mom she's been
married longer than yours a dad lasted."Yes Im married to Danny. Long story

shorten. Tell har to come when she's done brushing and taking shower".

"Yes, I will". My mom said and she might have went away. I walked back to

my room I didn't looked around took shower brushed my teeth.

"AHHHHHHHHHHH! MOM!!!!!!".She came to my room and har yes were wide

too."What happened to my things. It's all gone only my bed left. At least tell

me when you would kick me out". I mean nothing was their except my laptop

and my phone an my bed and my blanket the whole room was-was emptied.

"Dakota took it since your moving with them an leaving me alone. I wanna cry

now. She said come by". I ahhhhhh darn girl. I wanted to wear what I wore

the other day, but I saw this-this black dress hanging in my closet. I'm not

such a dress fan but I wore it. I could have taken my motor, my car but the

car was gone my dad must have token it and my motorcycle was gone. Guess-

"You look beautiful". He said stopping hizes car. Wow it was cute corvette. It

was pink. I smiled I had to."Is this really our car? Ha"."No Robert took my car

and I had to get this which is totally bad". He said opening the door for me.

"Ha. ha I think it look cute, boys could have pink. Hot pink".
 "Not me that's why he left it". He really didn't want to drive it.

"You don't see each other". What? Dakota is too much weird for a British wolf

girl I bet it’s the first one in England. Ha!."It's not even tomorrow yet".

"Staring now you don't see each other. Go-Kapish". She grabbed my hand I

looked back at him and mouth 'Love you' felt like I was being taken away. He

still must been standing there.

"Your hair would be curly. You would shine so great I can't wait. Oh I'd get it".

I thought it should start.....night. I-

"She's so gonna beat you". He jumped in the room from the window.

"She could be pain at times". He said kissing me softly.

"You don't wanna go ha?".I thought."Nope. All they do is watch movies, tell

jokes, have sex than the girl would come up another three months later when

you’re  married and you don't even remember how the hell she could have

your child and it's like living a nightmare. All in movies". BRAVO DARELL!

"Ha.Ha.Ha. I'm quite surprised that you watch movies..Really suspired".

"Ha. Sh-".

"Darell could you just come now". I heard from the window. It was Robert."I

guess I can't escape after all". He said and kissed me once more time and went
out into the window. Than four girl entered. All blond expect one had a high lit

light with brown. Well Dakota got hot friends. "This is my sister Aubrey".

"Hi". I said nervously."I'm Daliz". The one blond said. And hugged me."Wow

you’re the first human I've ever seen in a wolf house". Said she."Hm. I guess I

just am brave than the other one"."Ha. Ha. Ha". I guess so."This is Nita, And

this Lita". I swear they are physic  twins.

"Hi A!".Oh A."Hi you two twins right?"."Well seems it's how people notify us".

Said Nita."Ah like that's how people don't see us". Lita said.

"Let's party now". Daliz said. I don't even know how fast it was getting getting

night.

"Okay first we start with question than drinks than dancing". Lita said. We all

sat down in circle. I hate this part trust me.

"Just answer it's your bachelor party so it's a nite to remember hon". Said

Daliz.

"Okay I'd try my best". We all were in our PJ.

"I go first. What would be something that you'd hide from him? Like just

completely not tell him". Daliz asked.

"Ahhh at this moment?".I didn't want to say something and Dakota to take's it

to him and you know what I'm sayin?

"Yeah"."Well umm I wouldn't maybe tell him in middle school I smoked my

friends dared me to and so I did and that week I got just freaking ill badly".

"Ha. Ha. Dare I like that. Ha. Ha. Smoke I never did". Lita said.

"If you had to marry any Hollywood movies star who would it be?". Daliz

asked."Well in 7-8 grade I totally was obsessed with umm Brad Pitt, Taylor La

uther, Robert Pattinson although they weren't like the age of how they are

now, Patrick Dempsey, Orlando Bloom, that guy in Prince Caspian thing plenty

more really". Yeah I know!

"Goodness you would have been cheating on all of them". Dakota said."I tried

to choose it but I couldn't each time like I had this it's so embarrassing but like

I pretend that I kiss them good nite".

"OMG that was the same thing for me for Orlando Bloom but he'd run away if I

turn into wolf". Dakota said."Yeah maybe he would. But I am so sure that

Alexsander O'Louglin wouldn't leave me hanging". Nita said flipping her eyes.

"I doubt that". I said smiling.

 "Okay it's totally just a question. Did you plan to make love on your wedding

night?".OMS!!!(OHMYSWEATS).

"Ahhh no not at all. I mean we could have but no maybe if it wasn't for Dakota

we could have". And we stared at each other bursted out laughing. That was

like OMS.

"So you never did and whap in your car?".Nita asked.

"No. It wasn't really like that". I said we never done it in a car that's not what I

would want at all.

"You guys never done it?". Lita asked."Oh trust me they did I could tell by the

face sparkles". Said Daliz looking at me.

"Ah you’re so weird"."Than tell me I'm lying?"."It was like I dunno couple

months ago, and another time". I said just remembered it fastly smiled but

then was like snap out of that.

"Oh yeah I remember that night you stayed over didn't really think you two

hitted". Dakota said."Ha.Ha.Ha". We all laughed again.

"Who would do more chores around the house?".Dakota asked."I could help

you if I lived here". Lita said. "Me too but I hate cleaning it's just not my type

of thing. One thing why I don't want to get married because your gonna cook
 lot". Now it's not making me interested in getting married when DaLiz said

that.

"I mean you cook like almost every hour just in the kitchen hat cooking". Nita

said."Guys you aren't helping me with the marriage cooking thing". I said."Oh

but it's bad though I don't like cooking. I could hardly do my laundry my mom

does it for me". I said blushing.

"I wish I had a mom to do my chores". Lita said.

"Who would take the most cover like in bed?"."I would". Nita said."I didn't ask

you miss answers".

"I wouldn't I don't like getting under the blanket. I don't even think we use

blanket it. Unless that". Dakota said.

"I hardly sleep during night". Daliz said.

"I think I would take the cover when I move a lot in bed"….I said lastly.

"Okay If you were like forced to marry you ex's which one would you marry?".

"My last ex was in 8 grade and it was like the 10 days love than it was over. He

was a red neck. Hated him. So non". I said

"I would have married my 5 grade boyfriend he was charming just like prince

charming". Said Nita."Me none well this one but the rest were all dump asses".
 DaLiz said."I'm happy Danny no one could make me feel this happy". Said

Dakota.

"My turn to ask. What would be the dirtiest thing you could ever say at

anytime? Or what would you hate the most?".Dang DaLiz got some weird

questions.

"Umm I don't like talking during kissing, the dirtiest thing I dunno really".

"Nothing?".Dakota asked."Nope. No. The freakiest thing is how he eats he eats

a lot and doesn't even gain weight at all just I dunno like machine or

something".

"Oh they're all like that". Dakota said shaking her head in agreements.

"What do you think is the ugliest part of a male just any part of hizes body?".

Dakota asked. And we all stared at each other and blurted out.

"Hairy Armpit". It was like we all read our minds. I hate it when they have that

long black or whatever hairy armpit and you'd cuddle to it.UGH IT'S just not

my type of crap.

"Where would you want your honeymoon to be at?".Dakota asked.

"And Island. Just small little cute with like tress the palm trees and just one

house no neighbor just us two". I said. I would want that badly

 "Make out all day long no music distraction I could imagine that". Nita

said."Let's get drunk".

"What if we don't wake up early enough and look so lost tomorrow". Daliz I

agree we had the same thought

"No it'll be just a little drunk and dance and that it..........and maybe game if

we are good enough to play". Dakota said.  And brought glasses

"I dare you to drink it in 5 fives just one gulp". Nita said handing me this like

it's one or more cup drink.

"Okay". I said taking an breath just ahhhh.

"Ha.Ha.Ha that was awesome". We got drunk their jut and dancing jumped I

dunno it was just a blast.

"Aubrey wake up"."What?".We all slept on the ground ahhh."It's time to get

you ready honey".

"Already?".I said sitting up."Oh yeah c'mon". I couldn't believe it. I was like

about to cry all th time I felt like. Wow.

"Hizes gonna get a dropped jaw". She said after I was about shaking to hold

the flower on my hands. My parents came I was like ahhhhhh! I Don't wanna

leave you guys. I wanted to cry but my mom was doing that for me.
 "I just can't believe you are going to leave me".

"Oh you left your parents Blair for god sake". My dad said.."Who care I didn't

think it would be this bad for me. You look amazing darling". She said kissing

on the cheek. And when I heard the sound I was like ahhhhhhhhhhh!

"Okay. Let's take a picture". Dakota said coming with a charming short dress

that is blue. I was in the middle and my parents on each side.

"Smile. Kapish". And it was done."You look standing. Don't tryin throw up".

Dakota said and we started heading down the stairs. It felt like he was the

angel. So cute I realized as long and I kept my eyes on him I as feel more than

happy. My mom and dad walked back away. Ahhhhhh! Okay, okay just calm

down onl-

"Yes". Ahhh I wish I could cry now. I'm just feeling so happy just-Oka-

"Yes". I cried I was crying. I thought it was-

"You may kiss the bride". I thought the girl in the movies cry because they are

told on the script to cry which they are but I never realized it was happiness

and just melting heart. I guess you have to experience it to really feel it. So

hizes my husband officially an I'm hizes wife officially.

And I'm not a good dancer as my dad I was embarrassed but my feet were on

hizes and I can't do that step thing I just can't.

"If you were in six grade and still that chapped honey I wouldn’t be able to do

this". He said I chuckled."But I'm not dad. So it's different. Did mom cry when

you two were getting married?".I asked remembering me cry. I couldn't spot

him I think hizes with my mom. THEIR WAS BUNCH OF WOLF IN THE PLACE.

"Oh like a weeping monkey"."Ha.Ha.Ha. "You should get back together just

sayin". He sighed."Well I guess your husband wants you". Husband it kind of

shivered me little bit

"You look sexy. You alwazes do to me". I only smiled. We danced for like

another 10 minute music changing an it was like blast."Sorrie we could have

gottin here faster but I had to direct this dumpe it's mean to say it but this kid

was constantly asking me to get him to the bathroom"..Dakota said. Add

Danny was dressed casual just white shirt, khaki no tie.

"No problem". Then I danced with Danny.

"You can't dance?".Danny said."No and shut about it". I don't want people

knowing that. Well my dad knows my ...husband knows and now he does I

kind of tripped with one step or more than one step

 Than ............Chris.

"We didn't get to a good start". He said. "No. And I'm still scared of you". I

said honestly hizes just a freak."I could tell by your face. I'll give you a present

to make us a new start after all you are becoming part of my pack".

"I guess. What present?"."Ahh what is it when they call newlyweds go after

their wedding night?".

"HM". For Honey Moon."Oh yeah. It'll be in the car when you two are leaving".

"Thanks". And finally back to my husband."My legs are starting to hurt". It

were with these like it as hours and hours an ahhh it was just a tiring thing.

"We could rest let them have fun". And I totally wanted to rest so we danced

our way out to the small square place  with dim light. He sniffed one time and

turned back to me it wasn't as nice but it was a light tone."Someone came for

you as a present". Me?"Who?".

"Present. I'll get something to drink". He said going away. I was looking around

an-

"Pierre!".I said all happy ad huggin him."You came. You remembered".

"How could I forget my best friend......wedding so...soon". He said

smiling."Thank you for coming".

"Hm". "Haw did you get inside here?"."I came like the rest acted normal like a

dog-I mean wolf sides their wasn't a invitation  list of names that I cared to

check".

"Ha.Ha.Ha". And I danced with him little."So now they're gonna change you?".

"I guess". I said."I hope you don't kill vampires as they do"."Me too"."Well I

gotta go. Sorrie I had no presents"."No I think I already got enough full

house". He laughed an kissed me on the lips, soft just like Darell, sexy as if Im

only hizes, lovely the kiss that shouldn't get ended but go to bed, the more

wanted hungry kiss when I thought he shouldn't have done it but disappeared

before I could open my eyes. I just prayed the he didn't see that at all.

"C'mon the plain would leave soon". She just pulled me away from him. And to

the room and wore this red short hot dress strapless.

"Everything I made it ready"."I dunno how much I'd have to pay you

Dakota"."I need no money from a sister. I like spending something like this.

Have fun on the Island. From Chris". I-I-Island. AHHH

I hugged h3r right there. So Dakota was driving us to the airport.

"So what did you do last night?".Dakota asking Darell.

"Ahh just party an drinking"."Ah-ha. Nothing bad? Don't lie to me now".

 "We watched movies and joked". Hm movies. It wasn't really movies I know

what it was really wasn't movies nor porn I'll tell you later..

"Hm. I still don't believe you somehow"."British people don't believe much".

"Ha. ha. Funny. Oh here is your stop. Have a lovely time". She said hugging

me. Now another long

ride.AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH

HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! I wish that screaming would

have done something. But didn't unfortunately.

"I get plane sick". I after the thing was flying."You wanna vomit now?"."No but

I will later"."Ha.Ha.Ha. Ha."."It's not funny. Ugh it's just it's too high and the

food is nasty, sometimes too cold and just too many people at times talking it's

irritating. Where are we going 4 real?".

"You'll see"."How far would you go for hunting like blood hunting?".

"Ha. Ha. Hmmm. Canada, SA (South America),Sometimes Europe. That's

about it".

"Hm. How does it feel like when you kill someone something?".

".....Xtremely good. Knowing their flesh is going on your body. Hat juicy".
 "Juicy?".I asked moving my head away from hizes shoulder."Yeah the

heart"."EEEEWWW!".The-The-the heart."What?"."What!? Eating a heart a

human or animal heart I mean ugh that's nasty that's gross".

"You won't find it gorse when you are turned love".

"I don't wanna eat heart of human people. That's just not, not, that's not just

eatable baby-".And that thought came to my mind but I was tired."I wanna

sleep?"."When we would land in 5-4-3-2-1".

And my stomach felt like ahhhh. Like when you go downhill on a car and you

get the like butterfly inside you. Feels good."I guess not".

We walked out the plain some guard or someone was carrying the luggage

thing. Dang its packed ha. Ha. Ha. We stopped at this beach looking thing. A

boat arrived speed boat. I have never written in one and ahhh I'm gonna get

stomach egg sick.

"It'll take a while". He said smiling and turning the motor gas thing on and. We

rolled out. The sun started to set. The moon was showing.

"It's so beautiful out".

"Hm. I wonder how the moon get small and big an all that size". He said

turning to me."I think about th lunar eclipse thing. I dunno. I knew so much
about science tin elementary school but ever since I left that and into bailey it's

all gone".

"You danced bailey?"."Used to but that's not the dream. Never really was but

happen.OOO look". There was this small looked far away but it was gorges. In

the middle of a water. The lights were on. The palm tree.

It looked cute. And I wasn't carrying any of the heavy thing leave it to my

husband. The inside was so warm yet cold. You could see the moon by this big

large window open.

"Meow".

"Ohhh a cat!".I said an it was white puffy cat so it was ahhh I just wanted to

squeak it which I half did but not like the mean squeaked just gentle touch. It

smells so good in here. After the long tiring ride. I took a shower.

Wow! This girl could pack sexy if ya know what I mean friends. DAKOTA WELL

SHE HAS EXPEICNE ON MARRIAGE THING!!!

"Movies ha? Not P movies". P=Porn.

"No.  Just regular action wolf movie. Surprised of how much they have made of

us". He said. Ahhh I could drool staring at the body.

 "Liar". I said turning to him. Turning off the news I mean news kidding me I

don't even freakin watch that at all.

"How?"."I mean c'mon movies that all and got drunk and joked".

"That's what we did. What did you do?".

"We asked question, than danced and got drunk. And you wanna know what

you did?".I said biting my bottom lip.

"And that is?"."Striping club. Like stripping club. Movies c'mon that could have

been done but it wasn't movies. So how long did you guys stay their".

Watching girl dance on pole.

"Ahh not-How did you know? O man Danny told you?".

"No. Not even Robert or Jack or Chris not even sure if he was there. I just

could tell".

"Yeah you could". An than my stomach felt sick, just fasted walked away to the

bathroom you know how plane works me. I felt good.

"I thought they normally vomit during the flight"."Well I'm different freak. I

feel good now. And I didn't get a chance to puke last night when I got really

drunk".

"Who else was there?"."Lita, Nita, Dalisa no, no-DaLiz".

"Oh the twins are annoying once you stay with them long enough"."They were

much fun. I thought I would feel left out but it was great to have done it, And

well as for you-you-you watched naked girls pretty much good for a man".

"Ha. ha. They weren't naked.....exactly". Yeah right with to-don't even wanna

g-Oh soft and cute.

"Meow". I thought he'd stop kissing me with the cat meowing. It meowed for

another minute or so. Into our room it came.

"Maybe it's hungry". I suggested when he was on me.

"It could wait". And I can't? Right hizes right. Okay just an animal it could

meow. All the sudden it was shining bright. And I did-The phone was ringing.

Ahhh I just wanted to pull the pillow and cover my head.

"Who is it?".I asked still in sleeping mood."Oh-oh did I disturb something?".O

Dakota.

"My sleeping pretty much it"."You guys are enjoying it right?".

"Yeah. Yeah. What country are we in exactly Dakota?".

"Canada. Hello. It's our pack island. We visit it sometimes. Well I'll let you two

have the time alone it's our present". Oh so alone time it is. I'm alone now
 with my husband sleep. So I should cook. Learn how to cook. I entered the

kitchen everything looked new.

I know how to cook eggs, umm pasta, rice. That's bout’ it. And cake and

brownies. That's all. And I feel embarrassed. You know what? Food channel

but where how nah that's for dumpe well sortah of. I cooked eggs look I tried.

And I got him a glass of juice. So that's all. And I started cryin. It was so dump

reason to cry. The tears just kept rolling down while watching food channel. It

said

"Some people can't do this and it's a surprises to me if they can't make a great

soup for their family"."I can't". I said an was sobbing.

"Whoa-whoa what’s going on love?". I was just whipping my tears with m

hand. My nose felt like it was stuffed.

"I-I can't cook a soup or anything good beside rice, pasta, and cake, and

eggs".

"Oh c'mere". He said huggin me."A maid cooks you don't have to learn if you

don't know". A-What cooks? A maid oh man. I cried for nothing now?

"Really?"."Yeah she'll come. So you woke up and started cryin because you

can't cook?". He asked pressing hizes lips together not to laugh.

 "Sortah of". And as soon as I said that some short lady little chubby entered

the house. She looked creepy somehow. Everything is creepy to me.

"Your back again". Har accent was strong alright."Problem with that Erica?".

"No. Who is she?"."My wife". First official time he said that."She isn't is she?".

"No"."Don't". She said walking toward the kitchen the whole time har eyes

were locked on mine I wanted to look away but I couldn't.

"She freaks me out".

"She's like that. She thinks you’re a wolf already". Why should that matter to

har? Well that could have been a great question for har

"You guys pay or something?".

"No"."That's....bad"."WHY?".Well I wouldn't want to be working and not

getting paid for all the work I do."It's not fair"."Life doesn't alwazes  get you

what you". And hizes eyes color changed for little secs."Want". He added after

awhile.

"You need to go?".I asked moving away from hizes hold.

"........I could stay". Wow she can cook good really. Felt like dinner instead of

breakfast. As I wanted to kiss him the cat jumped on my lap and I was like

great. I thought Erica would be the one but I guess is the cat. And why-
"Could she leave. She totally is freaking the hell out of me". She was sitting on

a chair and har eyes were just locked on mine. So I softly leaned and

whispered that on hizes ears.

"Well I want to stay". Oh god she heard me."I didn't mean well did but your

freaking me out no offense".

"I tend to freak many people out my way of scaring them away. How did you

even know about wolfs?".Oh I shouldn't have even said could she leave.

AHHHH!

"Ahh he told me about them and vampires too. Well not him but another

friends".

"Friend with a leech?"."Hey don't call them leech!".I said wrinkling my

forehead.

"They are what more-"."They're not"."The kill and hunt daylig-"."So do wolfs".

I dunno why I had to tryin answer and cut har as she was cutting me.

"At times but they kill dramatically almost each day. It's good that they are

getting killed". Erica said and made me say no more. How-Fine okay if that's

how she feels I would just keep how I feel to myself. And I heard my cell

ringing. I got upstairs

 "Hope your enjoying your time with you.......h-husband".

"I really am not exactly with this freaking maid here". It's Pierre ha how sweet

to hear hizes voice. He makes  me full and Darell makes me fuller.

"That's good you guys won't have time for each other".

"Ah! That's mean P.I wanted time alone with him. I'm mean c'mon hizes my

husband now. You should be happy for me?".

"I dislike them so Im not happy with him with you. But Im happy for you not

for him. WHY did you even go in the first place to save him? He wanted to

dye? Member he left you alone? You were to forget that he wasn't and

existence love...but you didn't which sucks".

"How’s Forks? Canada doesn't seem any different".

"Canada? Seems you didn't really go out but stayed in. You should go to this

store I dunno name but it's totally good. Or this theater. Hope you know good

chunk of French".

"Class I never took and will never take. I know how to say excuse me at least

that's a start".

"Ha.ha.Ha. Alright just checking on you making sure you aren't changed yet".

"Okay see you later than". I closed it. Came down.

 "Where's my husband ?"."He went to hunt". Oh fuck now I 'm stuck with a

creepy stupid sicko maid.

She came an sat by me. Ohh my goose bumps rose like hell.

"You shouldn't change little mortal"."What gives you a reason to say that?".I

asked.

"Because changing an leaving humanity its' not worth it. It's not. Trust me.

Get...........pregnant. They won't change you after if you get a child because

you won't take the pain and you'd die in the process and they can't risk that.

Don't change".

"I'm not getting a baby when I 'm little mortal. I don't have the responsibility

to care for a little baby".

"Think about the things you’d leave. Once you are changed you won't

remember things about you're human life it's like your almost leaving and

brains washed into another body which will take another 56 years to really

be in shape and be prepared. You'd change but you wouldn't feel powerful as

the others would. You'd not know and think about what I would tell you today

or what you have hard or done in you mortal life once you are changed into a

wolf darling".
 "Did he pay you to talk me out of this changing thing?".

"No. Because I feel you have a chance to choose I wish I had a change to

choose, I wish someone had voted, I wish someone told me when I was

changed. I thought it would great but it's just horrible. They kill. I never

killed in my life. I never thought I would do things that I am doing right now.

It's devastating when you do it you are feeling great knowing someone's flesh

on you, it's great but I later regret and I will live with that regret for another

centuries darling. You would forget your mom, dad,

everything the only thing you'd succeed is on killing all the time you'd be

tracked and killed within certain amount of time if they know you source for

hunting style. Thay are smarter than we give credit for. They are bit slightly

faster than us. You have the chance and you could take advantage".

She gave a lot of consideration."I won't remember anything?".

"The only person you'd know and remember the most would be the one that

changed you and it'll be like baby step all over again. New born are blood thirst

killers. They  are hard to stop killing. I wouldn't be surprised if you kill someone

you love at first day. Happened to me….Ha".

She said looking away.

 "I don't wanna kill I never really thought of that many thoughts......but I'd

grow old and he'd be like this forever and he'd leave me once I 'm old I'm sure

you'd thought of that".

"I didn't because I was changed and I didn't know my changer till I went to

Spain and that slut changed me. Many she has changed and left them alone an

we work for them but I escaped I have this mark and it's a reason they could

kill me if she thinks of me at times she'll control me and kill me on my day

sleep".

"Why are they so powerful?"."They are the accidents survivors they are

thousand years older than any other vampires and wolfs".

"They look young still". They do."On the outside they do but when they look

themselves in a mirror they face is like a 85 year old face but it won't show

unless you see them on the mirror. Don't worry your husband isn't near there.

When you are in your thousand it's than when you look like that". Okay that

settled the ease

"Okay. Umm thanks Erica"."You're going to tell him to not change you

right?"."No I can't. They'll kill him and Dakota if I don't change. We made a

promise to them. When I saved him from the guillotine".

"I see. Well I told you what's best for you there's always a place to escape

honey". She said patting my shoulder to make the thinking go away and

missing him already I thought of watching har cook this great food. I dunno

the name oh yeah that that ummm I thinks it's Japanese or Chinese Sushi.

"So are you a chief?"."No I just cook tryin remember how to be a mortal for

once that’s the price I wish I would be bet to pay".

"Hm. This tastes good. Are there any great restaurant here?".

"There are plenty great one. Toronto, Ontario, B-"

"Cooking?".Oh I missed him. Since I didn't get my kiss I got a strong soft

though hungry kiss. If this women didn't clear har throat it wouldn't have

stopped which did apparently since she did that.

"What?".Darell said still holding me close to him.

"Get a room instead of the kitchen"."That's not something you should worry

about exactly".

"Well I 'm here and it will since I'm the adult". I think we all are adults just

sayin but that's what she said. We sat on the couch. To watch a movie. See

putted it on.
"I don't like horror movies". Somethin-Basement-Oh they were making out in

the car. Anyways it was going on-

than-Than he-He that jack whatever dude just went to the police department

and he-he killed everyone and-and the girl was officer was umm she wanted to

shot but. AHHHHHHHHH!

Har stomach it-It all was I just buried my face on hizes chest. Breathing

heavily. What if that happens to me. Now I 'm terrified of basements. He har

stomach was cut opened and everything ahhhhhh! It was gorse oh god.

"I'm gonna sleep". I said with wobbly legs and a wet face. Ahhhh! That was

horrible oh god she it ahhhh. I took my PJ out shakily. And I saw this dark

dressed guy with long knife scared the hell out of me that I fell to the ground.

"You okay love?"."NO! This-This movie no, no I'm not okay". I said madly I

told them I don't like horror and she still did it. BITCH! And out for no where I

had to say it.

"You need to get a haircut like by tomorrow". I told you I hated guys with long

hair.
 "Sure". I was hearted badly, more than ten times I have cried,2 times I truly

loved, one that I depend one. What if that betrays me? Once I was helped an

healed curly.

"What-What are you doing here?!".He said huggin har and picking har feet of

the ground. Course she's hot.

I 'm....plain I guess….And not a hot chick blond.

"I got lost so I thought coming here I would find someone..I have never been

in Canada so it's like a totally you are here". She said with bright teeth. Hair

down in curly. Long black heels. Black leather pants. With a black tank top.

Completely ignored  I felt I knew I wouldn't fit into the place course a 'wolf'.

After they talked for like half hour about their lives. Finally she turned to me

and I was like just talk to him I 'm not here Im the mortal, the little mortal he

at once did not even mention he was married.

"You are?"."I need to pee". I said getting up and I needed after all the talking I

was bored tired flipping through the dump channel and I wasn't into the mood

for a long talk like that so I needed to use the bathroom and sleep well nap.

Weeks past she stayed with us most of the times. And I swear I don't know

har name. I don't like har, I don't sit by har, I don't look at har. All I hear from
 har is a talk that, they talk. And my jealously has gone way too far maybe

tonight. Like since she came he's all this

different totally not like Darell well maybe but hizes not like the old one kissing

me or anything swear since she came I hardly even felt attractive to him or he

feeling attractive to me. Just that magic of no love she must have brought

here.

"I wanna go back to Forks". I said with my hands crossed on my chest. After

he entered the room as me looking at the window the stars twinkling so bright.

The wind whistling greatly. The ocean waves waving.

"Why?".Oh really WHY I wanna leave? Ha boy must have lost hizes brain

dramatically.

"I bored so I wanna go. Your having fun it seems like with your friend and I

feel tired".

"Is this about Li-"."No! I just wanna go back home okay".

"Okay than we'd.....leave.... first.... thing. Get pac-".

And course she'd enter without knocking. I just flipped my eyes and walked to

the closet to start packing course it's about har is, he blind to not tell that.

DUMPE!
 "Did I disturb anything?".I would just want to kill har already.

"Ahh no". He said looking back at me sadly for packing my cloth. He could stay

with har I'm sure I'd have fun taking last breath as a mortal alone with hizes

family which now would be mine soon.

"She's packing you guys leaving today?"."No tomorrow".

"OH that's sad. Did I do something?".Well let’s just say since your presence

everything seems it has lost interest on someone or something."Course

not"."Ohh you guys have the perfect view". Ohhh you guys have the perfect

view and I stumbled over this glass and it broke.

"Great". I hissed underneath my breath. And it cutted little on my little toe and

it was bleeding. I walked out of the room to the kitchen to throw the mess

away and get bandage till this voice.

"Don't make him leave me here. I will hurt you if he does and you know I will

hurt you". I turned around to see if she was their but she wasn't it creped me

out and I was freaked out.

I couldn't-I didn't want to get up stairs again and 'disturb' tham. Just turned

the TV back again and started watching food channel and

I slept through the nite like that. I felt cold comfortable. And dog-I mean wolf

smell. Ugh. The smell is nasty I hate dogs just completely hate them they're

not I hate them I 'm more like a cat person or rabbit or mice.

I know mice that's like ahh but white one are so small and it's just ahh

heartwarming. Yes today I'll or we'd leave

"We get to leave today". I said in the kitchen to myself. I know sounds dump

but just had to talk to myself ………… . I was cutting this salad. No wonder

why she cuts fast with the knife it's pretty damn great to cut things fast. He

was packing the boat thing.

"Where's Darell?".She entered with a cryin face."You really were cryin?".I

asked like the first time I talked to har which was a mean way of how I said

it."We cry. So is he your husband?".

"Like you don't know". I said I just ahh I just hate her in so many weird jealous

way.

"It’s funny because he never really mentioned you". I turned around an licking

my lips.

"I know it is so funny hm. I dunno why I couldn't think of it like that". I said

smirking at har. And looked at the fridge grabbed a orange and he came.
"Okay we're set"."Great. I had enough of this place". I said looking at har. And

just looked for this space bag not space back zip-lock to put my orange in till

my heart sank my entire world went blind my mind felt it was going to rip out.

"Darell I'm-Well-I didn't know but I just really realized it now-Im I'm

pregnant". When she said that and I was about to cut the orange but I missed

it and cutted my point finger just like cut it with on the top part.

And I turned around my eyes felt l black. I looked in horror on both of them.

She's pregnant, she's pregnant with some guys kid she's........pregnant.

"Blood". She said looking at my hand. I just looked at it-It wasn't even hurting

I didn't feel anything because of what she said was more than something that

would kill me. Tears rolled down my eyes and walked past between the-

"Wa-".Before he could even start a lecture.

"I need some air alone. So don't follow me please, please just don't. She needs

you now". I said looked at my hand with hizes all scary but I on the way out I

grabbed this towel and-

"Erica could just-just umm get me to town in Taranto". She could drive this

boat I can't. I got on leaving him standing outside. I dunno what do you think?
 First thing that pops into your mind when your husband friend tells him and

you are their but it feels like personally she tells him that she's pregnant and

they have been spending so much time together?

Just tell me what would be the answer just tell me because I don't wanna think

about it I don't want to. I  don't really want to think but cry now.

"Ohh this is a great place to eat". She said as we entered this big cute

something Vector or Hector restaurant.

"So what’s going through your mind now?".

"Don't even ask me. I just need to cry now". I said and the towel was all

bloody. She somehow got out a stitching knife and grabbed my hand.

"It'll save some blood into your body". And stitched it wasn't off it was like

hanging.

"Don't you just feel like killing me with the blood?".

"I could but I choose to help not kill". She said all done and she was staring at

the table you know how it was little blood drops it all went away and it was

clean. I didn't even want to ask how she did that when I had mind of my own.

"So talk now"."She's pregnant and I dunno what to do now. It's I dunno all I'm

just confused now and sad an how could he do it to....me?".

"Vanessa has her own ways darling"."Vanessa that's har slut name. I hated har

since she came. Everything felt so different when she came. He seemed so not

my Darell you know? Ha. Sometimes I just feel like I'm in love with someone

that I can't have ever".

"How are you sure that it's hizes?".Because I just I dunno I just do ERICA!

"I just do. I mean she was here at first and didn't say anything now she does it

must be true. And c'mon she's hizes old friend best friend. They talked about

when they first kissed like 12 years ago. He didn't even tell har that we were

married Erica. I never was introduced  or har introducing harself. And now she

pops up like bitch cryin that she's pregnant. FUCK HER OFF!".

"Hm well it's getting darken they'll close soon now. Let's talk while on the

boat". It felt like the first time coming here with the window blowing the stars

twinkling. Ha it was great. Saw-

"Hey?".Hey? Now hey, is the greeting. He doesn't even know how mad I am

how sad how...shattered an cutted I am does it? Do you?

"Hey". At least I said hey. And got-

"Aubrey I 'm sorrie I didn't mean to cause any harm".

 "O no problem Vanessa.  I'm sure you'd make the worst bitch, fucked up slut

great mother ever......In the history of this stupid dog thing". I said with a dirty

smile and got upstairs. I guess we aren't leaving after all she's having a kid. He

entered am so ready to talk tonight.

"I love you".

Hm I don't wanna say I don't because I do."Love you too". I said smiling he

came to my side and he held me around the waist our head leaning just not

even inches away I turned my face for hizes lips to meet my cheek not my lips.

I couldn't, I didn't want to after all these weeks without any touch I could

handle another forever without it just would miss it.

"Are you mad?". I soft laughed inside my stomach.

"Mad No? Not Sad? Happy for you? Definitely. I mean who gets the chance of

having a kid? That's like oooh so cute. I shouldn't be mad for you or sad I 'm

greatly happy for you. You'd be a great dadde. A perfect dadde. Perfect parent

than your....girlfriend. I should be glad for you now babe".

I said reaching behind and releasing hizes hold.

"Girlfriend? Since when?".Not a great question to ask when your wife or

pretend wife is mad ding-dong.

"Oh since she came. You were a totally dump ass. So just don't even tryin chill

me Darell".

"There’s nothing between us two"."Oh and what happened to the baby?".

"She's lying trust me"."Trust you? I have every right to un-trust right now

which I don't". Trust him is he out of hizes fucked up werewolf shit mind?!!!

"What do you want me to do then?"."Nothing I want you to do nothing but just

be where you feel like you should be starting from now. I'd get a plane ticket

go back to my small town

Forks have cry on my bed but get over it. I mean I have Pierre after all. I'm

pretty shure he'd heal me again and this time you wouldn't and you should die

for sure".

"Don't say that love. I-"."I could say anything I want. I'm not a baby anymore.

And the whole changing thing I'm done with it, I don't want to be changed and

be with someone like this. I'd rather but a leech than a dog Darell".

"No don't say that please". He said with begging eyes. I'd stop I could sto-

"I feel sick. Can you put me to bed"."Fucking leave me alone Vanessa!".I

couldn't really tell how fast he turned how much pressure he must have taken

in and just turned and jumped on to har as she turned and they-I just was
 scared and I blame it all on me for this happening he-Oh god than all the

sudden a sad howl from the white female wolf came up and har neck was

bleeding.

I just got to my knees and just couldn't believe he killed a girl. He killed a

pregnant girl. And har skin just disappeared.

"STOP! STOP STOP!!!".I just woke up sayin that. It-it couldn't be a dream I

don't understand it couldn't be a dream.

"It's okay love"."It's all a..........dream. There's no Vanessa?".

"A who?"."The girl you-The pregnant girl that you killed she was blonde and

you killed har in this room didn't you?".

"You must have slept too long. I didn't even go hunting since we got here well

almost not". But-but how could it be-be unreal? I sat up on the it was night.

"So you didn't get har pregnant?"."HOLY CAW!NO are you sure your okay? NO

OH MY GOD!NO NO GOD NO".

"I-I can't it was just a dream. Sorrie. Umm all a dream. You don't know

Vanessa?".
 "I never heard of that name in my entire life I swear and I would never cheat

ever on you. Never". He said kissing my head. But-But it seemed so real so

vivid so alive to be real. And I was like you know what if it was fake I woul-

"It's nothing". I said looking at my point finger how I cutted in the dream when

she said she was pregnant in the kitchen. Nothing was true......all this time

watching this TV felt nothing I -

"I can't believe it"."That?"."It was a dream I mean she's a bitch was freaking

bitch it's not even making sense at all. Like literally at all. It was all real. You

killed har and bam Im awake. I mean have you ever had a nightmare like

that?".

"Love I don't.....dream"."Oh great another thing I must experience if I 'm

changed. Father Peter sake".

"You don't have to change to a wolf. Im sure Travis would do something else

than kill us. I hope".

"No I could do it. How l when angry turn supposedly kill. Hot constantly. Eat

constantly probably get.....fat. Sleep all day wake up kill when hungry. Scary

creepy eyes. Hunt.............................................................."I couldn’t I can't

even think of the thought of maybe just by mistake me killing Pierre I couldn't I

couldn't say.

"..............................v-v-vam-----pire". I can't I dunno if I can control that

part of me that would long for blood human flesh for like 56 years I mean

c'mon one year I could kill millions of thousands people. Killing I could even kill

babies

just little cute little smooches cheek small fingers babe”. He said their blood is

the best he never tasted but he smelt it and you could tell by the smell. I dun-

"Oh don't cry". I am so emotional at things like that."I-I-I don't wanna kill

babies”. I said making myself smaller an closer to him."You don't have to kill

babies to get full".

"Wh-what if I do? What if I become the greatest killer of the wolf pack and

everyone would hate me even you would?".Ah-Ha-Ah-ha. Sorrie I'm too crying

tonight.

"I won't no one would. Forget about the changing have fun. We could sneak

away to Asia or SA, Europe they normally don't travel that much just to kill two

people". Okay enough making him worry just relax-relax just chilliax.
 "I have this memory loss issue and like this tomer but the tomer is not

anymore inside me surgery. Great just little memory loss thing". That came out

of nowhere I just had to say it to make me forget this damn changing topic.

And looking at him made it easier to forget the biting the killing the screaming.

"Okay". He was lost on where it came from too so I was like-

"You don't wanna have my babies than?".I mean ah-ha I would never get a

baby ever if Im changed ever.

"No no I want your....babies. Bunch...of them". He said not sure what else to

say…. Felt like he had to say that in a way yes so for me to say this

"You do?"."Yeah bunch". That made me happy-"I thought you didn't want

kids?"."I dunno this whole changing thing it's just driving me nuts it's making

me love everything the mortal world that I would never have once I'm turned.

I thought I wouldn’t miss anything about being a normal, normal human but I

m starting to realize that I would as the time keeps on going. God it feels like

it’s so wrong yet so bright you know. Ha. It's just hard. Just hard".  What if he

kills me? What if I don’t or he doesn’t want me anymore? How could I entrap

myself away from it if he goes away? How am I going to be the one I wanted
to was wanted to be before once he might leave me? There are so many what

if’s that I can’t right now say all?

I didn't want to weep but I didn't which is good cause hizes lips felt softly great

sexy hot, pretty, beautiful, handsome-Oh what am I talking about lips don't

feel handsome well they could no, no they don't.

Don't you just feel like the room is not big enough to breath? Well I do at times

when I feel totally lost on what to do kidding but like when your boyfriend or

husband kisses you between your breast-Anyways that seemed a whole lot

private no disturnation husband and wife thing.

I might have just ruined the fun for others that didn't like or never felt that

way. I woke up alone naked wrapped around with the blanket as I said I take

most of the cover. Apparently just made it real of taking too much cover.

I just wore this sweat pants and tank top. And ate.....a lot. And I bark just-just

happened and I blushed and was like hel-

"Sorrie". Dazes past, nite arrives, weeks came, another followed. Fun more

than that. Months came time go bay fast when you do so much things.

"I think I'm going to be an expert on Canada". I nearly know each and every

part of it just visiting great cool sweet places.

"You could". Darell said. Tonight I want to look sexy like hell. So he went out to

drink of get something. I looked at my bag and this

"OMS this is too much". I mean the pants was too really too tiny small and

whoa wee! It was something. So I just wore this cute Victoria secret lingerie

lace and sequins. I could show you the picture but maybe not for kids that

might want to read this thing so yeah just search it on you freaking on or

easier just go to Victoria secret.  I just felt like I wanted to be romantically

romantic tonight and let it be the romantic nite forever or something along that

line

"You-You umm you are sexy hot". Hm don't need to brag but I knew I would

look hot in here baby. Knew I’d rock the house TONGITE SWEATY . I miss

Forks. Great place home my little snowy town Forks. That causes so much hate

and pain

More evil that the worst dictator, depressing than the darkest nites. You cannot

count how many deaths that is cause by one person, throughout the years we

have learned to pause, the world is more vic-that felt great ahhhhhh
forget it the more vicious the larger, the stronger, the beast gets I can safely

guarantee you fear is everywhere and course sex too..Forget the sex part

please just dropped there like it was to floored you.

Ha. I felt great sweet far more than vicious no wait I felt sexy. I felt loved, I

love him and it wouldn't be enough even if I live forever with him. Seems the

more I kiss him or make love, the more it'll seem so much at that moment but

then I'd wish it would last forever. The everlasting sex, the everlasting nite,

everlasting heart to love for eternity.

I wouldn't know how many tears I might cry and he'd heal it or how many

steps I have to take to make him never stop loving me. But I don't worry right

now because Im not bleeding and I'm not gone and left him alone here.

"Meow! Meow! Meow!".I didn't want to move away from him; Kate so just

don't be meowing me now and demanding food!

"Who feeds her when we're gone?".I asked him I think hizes asleep.

"Erica would". I'll take that back then."I-".

"Meow!".You know she's really starting to annoyed me right now.

"Kate shut up and just get your own food". I didn't want to get up wear my

bra, my underwear my cloth basically and get her food and my sleep or
 cuddling to the warm body would be gone it's as if I'm supposed to go to

school but if I get up my spot would get cold and I have to reheat it again

which sucks.

I feel like time is running and is I don't make the best out of it now it would

never be reached.

And this cat is kind of like don't kiss him, don't touch, don't have sex with him

somehow, she's EVIL CAT! But I'm kissing him anywazes who cares she's a cat

wouldn't care.

It takes my breath away when he kisses me on the neck like just haaaaaaa just

relax and every-

"Meow!". Ha relax and everything would be meowing. She's hungry badly

today.

"I'll love you forever and still won't be enough". Hm which girl alwazes get's

those sweet kisses with words like that from their lover each day? Hm well don't

need to look far it's me dah who did you expect people!

"But I'll love you more". I said bring hizes lips back to mine.

"Meow!".That's it. Hm she made my husband go away now. I dunno he just was

fast away off of me.

"I am so hating you now Kate. Hand me my bra and my underwear now". I'm not

moving away from this blanket okay no I'm so not wanting to move. And he came

back all dressed like nothing happened while I still am not wanting to get up.

"What are chuckling about?". AND he picked up my underwear oh man she

ahhhh she weeed in it.

"EW that's just nasty now. Even my ohhhh guess she hates me now get me a

pants, shirt underwear bra please".

"Your lazy this morning". He said like he wasn't for the past I just-

"I don't want this one it's cold I wa-".

"You want to get it yourself?".Right he didn't want to dangle cloth up for me

"I don't-"."Meow"."Oh god  quit meowing ! I don't want get up". I complained like a

five year old to go to kindergarten. Wondering why they can't be with their sister or

not in higher level. Wanting to be in their class.

"Are you sick?".HE asked about to burst into laughter if I say yes so why say that.

"No". And the cat jumped onto the bed and touching my forehead.

"Well your scratching me instead of checking my temperature Kate".

"This?".Why would I want that. It's like a track pants and this tiny shirt. It’s cold if he

haven't noticed."Ah forget it. I'm just going to lay here for the rest of the day and

get her some food please". He picked her away from my forehead. With a smile on

hizes face. Course it's any man dream sex all the time, hizes lucky. The Kate fo-

"What is it today?-Disturbing day?".I said reaching for my phone

"What is the matter now?"."Goodness you been off to a bad start it seems".

"Yeah. Checking if I was changed?".

"Yeah. The thought of you like that is messing me up".

"Hm. I'm glad you’re concerned for me. I want sleep now".

"And I don't want you to"."Why not? You realized I could just shut my phone

right?".

"Sure but you won't hang up on me would you?".

"No. So just like this?"."I like hearing your voice. Calms me". Oh, oh, Ohhhhh!

"Hm that's that's-"."Not great". Well yeah I mean I dunno I guess yeah.

"No no it's cool. Hot and gentlemantel of you to do that love(is gentlemantel even

a word?)".Yeah it's cool I guess your best friend falling for you and knowing that

you are married but doesn't matter to him.  Hm. It's pressure at once and twice.
 "Well we'll be coming soon and you'd see me". When I said 'you'd see me' it felt

like he'd see me in like a sexual way I 'm not joking that's how it sounded coming

from me like literally.

"Yeah". And hang up and I just pulled my blanket and rushed into my sleep. I slept

the whole freaking day nothing I could tell you I did so. I just wanted to be sleeping

the whole day and I was awake fully awake I even took shower brushed my teeth

wore cloth and I Wasn't sleeping, but sitting on the bed and him about to him

which sucked but I bet it sucked for him when

I was sleeping this whole time and now it's hizes turn to make me bored but he

had Erica to talk to so it wasn't as much as boring it would have been I could talk

to Erica but now she's isn't here I won't an-

"What are you thinking now?".He asked.

"How boring it'll be now. I have a question?".

"Seems like you have plenty these days". I know.

"Will-".No it'll make him think more of me not wanting to be an animal I mean dog

I mean wolf. I want different than that. I wanted different than him or anybody in

hizes family.
 "Why did you stop?".Now he seemed disturbed. Maybe I should pretended like I

should sleep but won't make any sense I've been sleeping all day and now

already.

"It snapped out of me"."Doesn't seem like you forgot it"."I'm a girl and my function

differently sides I have short term memory issue"."Hm". Somehow that didn't

convince him yet enough but I could takes hizes mind out of it.

"What's my favorite color?".I asked. Listen I 'm fucking bored so yeah what else did

you expect me to think about kissing him?

"Purple, black, green, red, gray, white"."My eye color?"."Light green"."Wait will it go

away when I change my eyes?"."Ha. Ha. No but it'll look different at times".

"What do I like to eat for breakfast?"."You don't like breakfast". Hmm I like asking

these things….when Im bored as if I don’t know hizes favorite

"What part of me is attractive to you?".I said kissing him on the neck than lips.

Hizes hands went from my butt to my shirt to under my shirt to my bra and he

turned me over and all the sudden with my lips free I was like.

"I want strawberry with cream". I haven't had it for long time but now. Hizes lips left

my neck.
"What?"."Sorrie. Do we have some?".That must have sucked for me too I think we

were just getting started. Than-

"Nope. I could go to the store and get some". Now? What am I doing?

"No, no, no. Forget it". I really wanted strawberry.

I grabbed my jacket. And heading-

"I don't get a goodbye hug?"."Oh sorrie". And quick hug and kissing the cheek

which was like I would have never thought I would do such thing on a girl cheek

but I did and

I said bye and we left. Yes I couldn't leave my Kate cutie thing their alone for

another maybe forever unless we visit......

"I missed the place already". It's like ahhhh lots of memory sex, dreams, creepy

lady, cat-e Kate. That's about it maybe not too much.

"Me too. We could visit again sometimes". Yeah that's be great it'll be like HM all

over again......maybe just no nightmares. The cat was meowing throughout half

way of the flig-

"Could you shush you cat Im to tryin sleep!".A women said turning har seat back to

look at us.
 "Sorrie. It's an animal I can't stop it".

"Well try young lady!".When she gave me that big googly eyes."Yes ma'am". I said

and ducking my cat heads down from the window..

"Ha.Ha.Ha. Ha". He shouldn't have laughed that hard that I joined it was funny she

was funny I mean I dunno it was funny.

"Please children shut up so my I can sleep! Play the quiet game if you wish!".

"Yes we will". We said an I turned to looked at him my face all red. I mean there

was just I dunno I hadn't laughed that long or loud in my life well for not a long

time.

"Okay let's play the quiet game babe". I said looking away an covering my mouth

to not laugh. We were quiet for three minutes. Three 3 and I couldn't help bursting

out on when I was in 6 grade and how fat I was

and Darell had to see that and I felt embarrassed and how I am today. I was crying

when I was getting married and when I asked my dad if my mom cried he said

she cried like a weeping monkey so I just was just laughing about that.
I had to get out before I was removed from the plain or sit alone but we'd be alone

but still it wouldn't feel like flight without bunch other people. So I said I need to

use the restroom to laugh alone. This drink made me feel good.

"Could she sue us?".I asked as we were alone.

"Course not". He started kissing all the sudden it snapped..We-

"We gotta say sorrie?"."WHY we just were laughing it's a natural thing ".He said

kissing me back again.

"What if she gets a headache an it'll be our fault......us".

"Your being ridiculous". With another hungry kiss."Fine.....But still we gotta say

sorrie"."I don't wanna".

"Oh yes you will". I said grabbing hizes hand. And came back to our seat. And

cleared my throat. And pushed him little. I'd let him do the talking.

"Umm we are so sorrie ma'am. We acted like kids and we should know better". He

said looking at me like 'Are you happy now love' look.

"You should! Teenager always acting like they know everything int he world and

thinking they'll outsmart us. Idiots". She said with big eyes. I just buckled back to

my seat.
"That was so nice of you". I said kissing on the cheek."Oh yeah totally it was a blast

saying sorrie when you laugh in a plain when you're wife’s tell you to.

Wonderful!".If he meant it

"Truth or dare?".I said.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh ummmm hmmmmmm.Truth or dare ha? Well ummm if I say

truth it could something bad or dare something great I dunn-".

"Just guess dumpe"."Umm d-t-I can't make choices too wolf-e animal on that.

Never had the choice to be this or-".

"Just do it or you won't kiss me again". He was like FINE! In other word for those

whom didn't get the insider no sex for him. Get it now? Good!

"Ahhhh truth". I like it."So I'd be the first to know if you’re dying or like when you

have about couple secs to say goodbye you'd call me?".

"Course". Okay just making sure."Truth or dare". I think I would be worser than him.

I was quiet. I like three option."Ummmm truth- no dare- no, no, no truth yeah truth

no, no okay yes".

"You would?"."I don't even know the question"." "Lick someone face completely

and stripe down?".

 "No! I mean No. No, No, No. No where did you even get that-".

"It’s just a game chill". He said kissing me. He had fun. Dang!

"My turn still"."But-'."You asked lots of question last week this week is my week.

What is the most totally embarrassing thing you ever did?".

"Umm in third grade there was this cute blonde guy. We were partner in science I

totally wasn't expecting it so I just literally just tripped on my shoe and he had to

help me stand up and my pants got red with the color water we had. Everyone in

class talking about it".

"Ha. Ha-"."Don't laugh it was embarrassing! What was you-".

"Not even a chance. I have load of questions to ask before I turn you in two

months"."Boy it seems it's long time but it's just right around the corner. Ohhh

finally the smell of home". I said spinning around. I wished Dakota were here

already because it was cold!!!And I was sharing jackets with him

"What was dumpiest dare you ever had to do?".

That was the easier of all the question he could ask for the night.

"Cocaine when I had to do in 9 grade before I met you summer and in middle

school". And I froze as he was like."You what?!".He asked looking

.............disappointed. "Cocaine. I got addicted to it in the summer and I couldn't stop

using it since I tasted in dare and it was good till my nose I had nose rushes. I lied

badly to my mom that it was just a running nose". Another lie it went another

spring that snaps

"This turned out to be better than I thought. Hearing all these kind of stuff you

never told me love"."I'm sorrie, I was going to tell you in well another 15 more

years"."Well I could have waited but I wouldn't know if I wouldn't have thought

about this q-".

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!".

"Oh I hate when girl scream like that". He said grabbing the luggage and it was

Dakota she seemed more screaming I thought British are supposed to be sweet

charming fre-not freak but kind an gently thing.

"So tell me how was it?".She said right after we entered the house and pulling my

hand on the couch it wasn't that long of drive then she wants to talk.

"Ahh can we talk tomorrow please I would start bottom to top".

"Promise?"."S-Promise remind me though"."Oh I will". She said hoping to har room

and me to mine.
"Of top of my head. Yes or no?".Oh I think we'd play this forever."No". I just wanted

to say that. One reason I didn't feel yes and argue for sure

"Good really good"."Can I hear it-".I guess no since he wants me to sleep with a

good night kiss. As the morning came the nites arrived, as the nite disappeared

the day delighted with laugher. As the day pasted, the month ended, as the nite

came it was my turn to just get it off my chest.

It's like in two more days and I can't I don't want to change and be dog.

"This would totally upset you. I just want to ask just ask okay just a suggestion". I

like to cuddle to him so I won't look at him in the eyes and get me scared.

"Anything"."What if..........Pierre change me. Just say-".

"No!".With a growl. Okay."But if I'm changed into a wolf I wouldn't be able to

control my thirst. A vampire I would know how to control it in short amount of time.

And-".

"I said no. That's enough of it. Stop it now". I'm just keep in going."Vampire control

they're-".
 "Shut up and No Aubrey". I'm the one that need to get something so I won't be

shutting and I won't get mad because he said shut up."Please I don't want to kill

human not that vampire don't but wolfs do it worser and-".

"No Aubrey. No, no, no". And hizes hold was getting tighter around me.

"Please, please, please just let him change me you could watch it. It's not the sex

change at all just a bite on the neck.  Please, please, please, please, say yes baby

please just it-".

"No". It was cut an dry."If I turn into wolf I wouldn't remember anything about this

life baby please. I want to remember everything I do with you, with my parent, with

friend everything. Please just please, please, please like ga-trillion gazillion times

please, please, please, please Darell". I was at my cryin moment right now.

"Why him?".He asked sadly already was."Because I know him better than the rest.

Im not in love with him hizes just my best friend love. Just that". He could change

me but I'd be like a vampire wolf like him. I just want to be one thing that's vampire

not dog I mean wolf.

"I mean he doesn't even have to bite me on the neck he could just bite my hand

and do something I du-".

 "He never done it did he?"."No not that I know of. I know it's gonna be painful as

the first time I was bitten".

"I dunno why I'm going to let you do it". I could feel the deep sadness at least my

mission is done. He wasn't exactly looking at me the morning. I called Pierre and

told him about it-agree to do it. No trouble well with him he agreed and I told him it

shouldn't look sexual at all just a hand bite and he would do something I don't

know but I'm ready I think.

They all were my friends and will be my friends and shouldn't hate me if Im a

vampire

But somehow I feel they'll be the first to hunt me away from this world somehow I

would breath with anger in other words I would just be murder in my sleep.

I’ll grow weaker and crawl to the end she'd hate me, they'll hate me with him, I

wouldn't know how to live. I could change but I dunno if that's for the best. I got to

chose one thing and I made my mind to let Pierre change me.

That's how it should be.

I hate myself for even knowing so much from both creature of the unknown but
you must experience I mean this is life time eternity choice what I chose nite's ago

it's what I would get.

"Just let har relax". And I hate this world for so many reason. Darell said sniffing the

place the house of Pierre."It doesn't smell like a dog house".

"Oh really all I could smell is human blood stored". Darell said he didn't even let go

of me till we came here. I can't believe it either it's the day.

"Hm well we're at least be-"."Both of you shut the fuck up and get along for one

day. Could you do that for me please? Concerns, issues, problem, thoughts, good".

I said and sat down

Deep I can hear the beat of my heart.

"Oh god I need a pillow".

"For?".They both said and looked at each other like 'I will kill you now if you repeat

what I said'.

"To scream in it so people won't think I'm being murder or killed".

"In a way you are being killed than you'd live again love".

"Darell that’s not helping".

 "Can I just do this?"."Okay just fast okay. Okay Im ready"..I handed my hand my

right hand to him he smiled.

"Your blood would taste fabulous"."Goose bumps". I said through my teeth. And I

made my face on the pillow. I end with no start and start with no end. It was sharp

painful. I screamt. I screamt badly just screamt I on the pillow.

Sight now fades, dark yet not black my heart aches. My eyes I couldn't see

everything was a blur.

Miss understood, images, I’m fallen away I don't want to feel the pain at all felt like

I was stabbed and beaten

and all my will have turned against me and my flesh they have eaten.

And more they curse me for a wrong and simple utter pieces they made of me on

the ground now I’ll shatter. When I ran away and thought it was the end I was

running but I wasn't wining.

I felt as if no one can feel my sickness, the flame that is inside stabbed and

skinned hurt from every side, I’ll die. I will sink so very good with words,
so very good at forming ranks. Now... the battles end so fast. When my lips part, to

praise, to dote.

Fall in... a whisper, at my throat.

"Drink". A sad husky voice said and I grabbed the hand I could tell the voice but I

wasn't sure if it was Darell or Pierre but I loved it felt like it was the last of my taste,

last of my wasted years in earth and I have done nothing great and yet I feel I have

accomplished everything.

Feeling the guilt of letting the good things pass bleeding through like the day fears,

never prove what I can't say. I cannot express, in any form, what eternity could not

contain so much to get through, so much I have missed for long time, so much I

wanted to sleep. I have to life fo him for them two.

I can't imagine me gone and them killing each other….. I can't, I can't let them do

that I can't leave him most importantly I dunno if I would know my way of hell if I

was sent their because I changed into the blood sucking leech

and kill innocent people for pleasure. As they steal my happiness hate will fill my

emptiness and no one gives a damn for what I feel, what I do with my pain and

anger bad blood thirst or the poison I am to people I all their cyanide.
 Black is my heart it’s full of lust. I became the-the bounding ball drying all there

tear

Tearless I became. I keep inhaling. My skin feeling hat. I was off the bed and like at

hizes side where the sun wasn't shine.

"Darell? Darell?".I can't walk to close the curtain it'll burn me.

"Wh-Oh the sun. Right. Have to remember I have a vampire wife. Sun kills them".

He said felt like he was awake just closed hizes eye for couples secs. Closed it and

looking at me as I stood. I was like wow I felt different and strong

"Did I kill anything, person?".I asked as he was looking at me as if I committed

huge crime

"No not yet at least. How you feel?"."I feel.............hungry badly hungry"."Well you

can't leave the house it's sunny. Guess you have to wait till night. If you were a wolf

you wouldn't have to wait". Will I suffer with my dismay? A new feeling we could

ignite?

"Right. Where's my phone?"."Right their". He said pointing to it.

"Hey why do walk on the sun and I can't?"."Oh that's another step. Ask your....dog".

I hate when he says dog to my husband.

"What step? I told you to change me completely now you say a step more. Idiot".

"Well you could have told me you wanted whole the way love". Love? Ahhhh hizes

just going to make Darell crazy now. Hizes acting mean to Darell while Darell is

being patience for now for my sake. Luv him for that!

"Okay I want-wait what step is missing> I don't really want to be vampire with

issues darlin".

"You won't you just won't be able to walk in the sun if it's not done. Just sleep in

coffin quiet suspired you even slept on that shaped thing bed. You have to kiss me

than I'd do it"."WHAT?!". I gone pale now

"Oh c'mon it's friend kiss nothing much to ask exactly".

"Does it have to do anything with what you could do?".

"So you won't feel pain yes. Have to cut your hand and place a red and orange

diamond".

"Umm right that's why I have to ask my husband. Well thank you friend". I said

closing the phone.

"I could be just like you if he cuts my hand and places red orange diamond but-".
 "I could do that"."Oh-Okay. So you-"."Knife sharp knife". And he came with this

silver knife like the one you use in pottery I dunno the name but it was sharp. I

grabbed my pillow again. Close-

AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! OMG! Ahhhh! He just ahh he

just made a long cut on my right arm and the blood the everything it was horrible

my stomach

was growling and it was horrible. He place the two sun colors or whatever they

should be called. I looked I was peaking with painful pale face. Just ran hizes

pointer finger on the scare and it cured and I felt relived. I felt really good. I felt

great. When I walked out of the room to join where the others were all eating.

"Aren't you going to sit down?".Dakota asked I couldn't sit down they had to-My

butt or my legs didn't let me sit down. I had to be said to sit down or umm

invited."Um you have to-".Darell maybe didn't want me to let them say it.

"You can sit down now". Darell said pulling my hand down.

"Eat hello aren't you hungry?"."No not really".

I said wrinkling my nose with the smell. And my-

 "Why are you pale and looking like you hate the food?".Robert said looking at

me."I-I-I dunno. Do I look pale to you? No, so don't even look at me".

"Fine girl". He said jumping away from the couch to go outside. I was tired I

couldn't stay awake when I looked at the watch it was just 11 just now

11.Innocents are killed every single day for no reason or rationale…

Ethics lost their way and people misplaced their morale!

Everyone cares for the one and only thing they believe as for me it's Darell. I'm

boring like hell like just the water that rushing all night long without stopping. I

mean since I was changed I could tell the change in him. Always looking at me as

if Im going to do something

horrible and he had to be there to take care of me and another new baby step. I

had to kill that guy I just had to and I did and it great but I cried for the rest of the

nite when I did that and Darell was the one who had to made me shut by telling

that's it's okay it happened for

well longer time but I shouldn't tryin control it if I hate killing things.

They stack everything and everyone else that's how the worlds is that's how life is

placed each and every day.

"You are so different from us why do you get upset when you kill a person or just a

animal?".Dakota asked.

"I'm not a monster. I don't want to be a monster okay that’s all". The world lost its

virtue and tears just keep running down but no one cares!

No more shouts for salvation, no more silent prayers! This world has become a

jungle where only the fierce can survive!

Tenderness, love and purity can no more hold on and for recognition strive! No

more could anything be held not even in any way it's a crime the greatest crime.

The beauty of everything stripped and all that's left is ugliness and sins that can't

be even expressed, written, said, but only done with anger an pleasure and regret!

A true smile was obligatorily replaced and substituted with a sharp grin!

So tell me something now, if the world outside has turned against us what can we

fragile humans do?

"You know I'm still waiting somehow you sayin you don't like me like this, just

waiting even though I know you don't".

 I hate sleeping in this bed. Okay last night was just horrible it was I had to be all

straight an facing up and not moving and hello my partner moves and it was like

ahhhhhh let me rest but I couldn't all I was thinking was bout blood and blood and

more blood and I was awake the whole night and I slept the morning. Not night

but morning while others were doing their things. Drunk on words and ecstasy. "If

you already know why wanna hear it love?". Screaming muted words seeing,

feeling

the flesh.

"I just do. It's boring sleeping at daylight when others are having fun, awake all

nite, wishing I could just bite myself and drink of myself, dissect that's nasty, and

you sleep. I want something darker to sleep in".

He turned to me closed the front part of the car we were washing it.

"A-Like a -A a Conffin?"."....Yeah.But we don't have to get it just sayin".

Trembling fire felt like would blurt out of my even and spell was being casted

curse, bloodstains I can't erase, so overwhelming, I felt like throwing up. I sat down

on the wet ground I felt dizzy my body was sweating like hell.

I thought it was the final disgrace where I will lose and they win.
I was gasping for air so bad and hate when my fangs come out like they aren't out

all the time and hide my teeth away from the other only I nite they are free to be

shown. Small sharp and tall. There I draw the line through my skin erasing crime

my vein felt like it was going to exploded I wasn't screaming he must have just

thought I was just tired. I couldn't scream, of how badly I wanted to. I quickly got

up with my ability to run fast inside the room. Locked the door.

Clutching at the sight of muscle and tendons it's seeping through. As I slowly

kneeled down with my hand on my stomach it was hurting. I wanted to

cry but I didn't have that much breath to cry with, I felt I was being smashed on

this hot iron, crashed and my body was all going to be burn, steaked. How my

brain has stopped thinking and my hands no longer was shaking or

placed on my stomach, I started to bleed on the nose I couldn't help, I couldn't

scream it was coming out fast like just running water. Maybe I was dying I had to

witness my own death.

The emaciated body in wonder for a moment. And I took one long gasp and I

blacked out. Next place I was in was this long thing all black. I tried to get up but
 my head hitted the top of it. My hands were tied. My legs were tied and I was

sweating.

"GET ME OUT OF HERE!!! GET ME OUT OF HERE!".I was screaming but no one

seemed to have hard me dying I assumed. It was getting harder to breath. When it

was opened their was-Jessica standing the girl from Spain and she had a stake in

har hand an just stuck it as I woke up with my fangs out and my eyes red bad.

"Just a bad dream love". Bad dream right bad dream bad, bad dream.

"They know I'm a vampire not wolf". I said sitting down I hate it when my eyes are

red just red, red all the time not even changed just red, red.

"Who?"."The people in Spain. Jessica knows and she'd tell them".

"How do you know that she does?."I just do I could tell sense it or something

along that line".

"Hm". "My nose was bleeding for no reason and I blacked out trapped into this

casket and she steaked me".

"Jessica? What is she doing in your dream?"."I dunno. What did I ever do to har to

hunt me. Ha-".

"Who’s hunting who?".Chris asked."Jessica I think"..

"She normally hunts vampire only. Which you're not right?"..I looked at Darell like I

'm not gonna lie.

"No course not! Vampire who wants to be that........blooding.....sucking.....leech". As I

said that felt sad because it's not how I see myself maybe how other vampire see

themselves either.

"Right the burning temptation that will not erase"..He said an went away.

"They'll find out sooner or later and it won't be good". Well thanks like I didn't know

that Darell! I just stared at him and I had to hunt today so I left to hunt. Guess who I

found my way their?

"Wow you looker even sexier than I thought"."My husband will kill you if he hears

you Pierre".

"Just a complement  sweaty". He has changed-To me at least since we ware

vampires."So how are you getting along with the dogs?".I didn't mind him calling

them dogs I tried to tell him not but if it's used in your mouth a lot, a person saying

won't make it stop and they call us leeches so it didn't matter anymore. It was just

that bleak enchanting world that wouldn't entwine.

 "They don't know I'm a vampire and Jessica is hunting me in some ways. If I tell

them Im a vampire they'll kill me worst they'll kill their brother and I don't want to

be the cause of it". He stopped me..

"If they're your friend they should accept you on what you are. It shouldn't matter

about how different well wolfs an vampires are different thing but you're part of

their pack and you chose them because you love...him so on hizes hand they

shouldn't kill you. You tell them what you are, they can't change that and you can't

it's better to tell than hide that secret within you forever. When they dyed maybe of

your fault it'll be a regret that won't sink out". Burning to your eyes in impetuous

flames so right he was.

"Sides your changed now and you could beat them if you want". He added with a

smile. Stopped before he could cross the line...which I still don't see.

"Well I’ll see you later. Tryin’ get drunk". He said and kissed me on the cheek. I

don't mind that to. As he said friend thing. When I entered the house the first smell

that hitted my nose and made me

breathing faster in it and making me paler was garlic. My hand the right hand

where the diamond were started to like boiling and the colors were
showing. Dakota must have hard my scream in pain when she came har eyes

changed on me and she changed into a wolf. There it was the mistake

the wrong time to have arrived

in the house. I just slid down on the door breathing with light blue face about to

crawl but sweating like a weeping monkey. My hands all skin boi-

"Shit!".Darell said growled at Dakota she growl back at him in har white form. I

was just getting worse with the smell I'm inhaling-

"What-She-Aubrey-You? Oh man! SWEEET! LEECH GIRL HERE". Robert I knew

he'd be the one saying that and Jack was standing there with wide eyes Dakota

ran off I think I fell not I tried my best and struggled my way to downstairs. I still

was breathing but I could tell that I was getting my skin back to normal.

"I'm sorrie. Im sorrie. I didn't know there was garlic here". I didn't even think it

would bother me. Darell just was looking away and the door got opened I stood

up. It was Chris.

"What the hell was that I just hard?".

"Hard what?".Darell said knowing he'd lose this talk."Aubrey being a

vampire?"."Non sense she's allergic to garlic she's just couple months old. Give
 her a break to settle in har body you know it take more than 1 year to settle it".

How sweet of him……but I can't hide, I can't hide an Chris didn't buy that.

"I-I-I'm a vampire Chris. It's not hizes fault so if it's someone you want to kill....blame

me for it". Chris was at me side and was fast.

"No eating in the house. Not awake at daylight. How could I even believe at first

when you said you weren't one. Ha.ha.Ha". There that was the evil him the dark

side of Chris

"You know we don't allow leeches in this house. We kill them. We kill your kind we

kill you. Hm. What should we do since we have you prisoner here. You know the

rule's you don't cross that line if you d-".

"She's not like the other she's my wife not a stranger". Darell seemed to have

spoke far away. If Im meant to dye fine I was going to dye anywazes just not in

2893 more centuries if the earth even lasts that long.

Chris turned to hizes son."You welcomed har you kill h-".

"That won't happen. Ever. It doesn't mean if yours is gone mine goes. Doesn't work

like that". Wait I thought hizes wife died when he was saving Darell?
"She needs to stay out of this place"."Well she won't and you'll have to deal with

that Chris". Said Darell this is creeping and s-

"Okay I'd leave this place if that's what you want Chris. I'd go but when their

trouble don't come and asking for help". And he added that. I was like no, no I

dunno where we'd go so just stay here I should leave but I was shocked and I

didn't know what to say.

"Oh you won't hear a call. Know though if I see you near any of this boundary you

and-".

" You won’t. But it's my room and I 'm welcomed all the time". Darell said and

walked out, and I was standing there not knowing what to do.

"It's all your fault. Changing into a leech. What, What happen to the whole wolf

sprit?".

"IT's not what I wanted. You should be ashamed of yourself for not being a good

person or a, a dad your hizes real dad you dump head. I thought you would

change but your this dark angry man. If she's gone she's gone you move on. Im

sure there are plenty of other girl here".

 I said leaving too. Now where do I start to look for him? Right he like the woods

into the wood and there I see him.

"Sorrie again". He only nodded. I knew this would have happened. I knew it. Than

we came out to his big beautiful garden decided to lay there and looking the sky.

"It's the same moon on the time we met". He said turning hizes face on me. Yeah.

The small carved moon with three stars around it.

"Yeah. Where are we gonna stay"."I don't really have a plan. We could to Europe".

"You have a place their?"."Three one's mine"."That's way too-".And I sneezed-I just

sneaked okay just sneezed I haven't ever since I was changed I w-

"Wow that was weird". He said smiling turning back to the moonlight."Tell me

about it. O oh my mom’s house. She's gone for couple month each year doing

thanksgiving we could stay there and tell har we're staying over there for

a while. And then we could leave to Europe from their or stay here and work things

out". We got our car and came to my mom house as I said she's not here.

"Your welcomed in love". He said as I entered I couldn't enter without that my

feet’s won't move and it would have sucked if I lived alone woo thank god I have

him whom understands me clearly.

 "I don't look different to you do I?".Like different as in Im bazaar looking not

attractive pretty just plain Aubrey with red eyes and long brown hair.

"Nope. Made you looked sexier". Hm like Pierre just thought they have nothing in

common besides the who hatred of both of them. My room was just.............same

no cloth but the bed was made everything was the way

I left it my mom must have really missed me around at times I'm so used to my

cold temperature own body but when he touches mine it's like two hot cold water

combined and makes it the day. Or the kiss or in this the everything. Thank god I

didn't bite him.

Ho I always worry about that when I sleep with him I just do it's just those things

now I fear about him being bitten by me and him changed when he doesn't want

to be changed. It's horrible but hey Im not like that old for a newborn so that's my

excused for certainty of time.

He chose hizes family over me and yet what have I gave him in return but to love

him more never loved him less, but I feel worthless just nothing in return I give him

nothing whi-

"Morning sickness". I said after I was done vomiting just red wow.
 "Or hunted 6 times this week"."Yeah maybe that. Well I was hungry"."Tomorrow

you go back they won't be non left to eat". Well I could just beg to drink from him

for couple while till I find some other place to hunt though hizes blood inside mine

isn't good they say. Okay it was like boring now. Watched TV. He ate... a lot. Slept I

was awaken. Three more weeks like that I felt trapped.

"They won't say anything I think". I said. To La push you know just chill their it's

their 'boundary'.

"We're so going to get killed". He said knocking th doo-

"O MAN I THOUGHT YOUR WIFE ATE YOU!".Jack said opening the door

"Oh well she didn't". Said Darell. I entered as he did. It was him Dakota, Robert,

Danny.

"Well look who shows up?".Robert said."You know I'm just gonna say this. I hate

you. Like just hate you really really". I just it's the truth.

"Everyone seems to be hating each other. More worse I hate you to".

"Good guess that makes us even than"."Totally. Which reminds me why did you

even come back? I thought you left Forks"."I didn't and you can't make me get out
 unless you want to fight me, which you know I will hurt you"."Leech girl is

threatening me how great it-".Robert said but Dakota cut in the middle.

"Okay enough kids!"."We're not kids alright". We both said turning to the British

wolf girl."Oh just shut up than be a like adults".

"We are". I turned to Robert and was like."Don't repeat  what I said. Me? Yes you". I

HATE HIM JUST I THINK We’re twins we well said that all together reminded me of

Miley and Jackson in HM(Hannah Montana).I deep stared at him to leave and he

left.

"Okay that's over with". Danny said.

"You really are vampire?".Jack said."Yes, yes, yes, yes Jack".

"I can't believe it. How-who changed you?"."Doesn't matter".."Ohhhh secretly I

could keep a secret just whisper it ears I won't even tell Darell between you and

me".

"The one person I wouldn't trust in this house would include you. All of you except

maybe not Dakota  but  Chris is number one". I said."And he knows who changed

me so shut about that". I said."That's harsh". He said and threw a candy up and

catched it in hizes mouth. And left.

 "Guess it leave us three". Danny said.

"Yeah". Darell said sitting down. Poor him I didn't even make muffin and we had

the floor and now he was eating it.

"What vampires can't cook now?".Dakota asked."Yeah they could Im just lazy for

not doing it and I can't cook good". I said sadly I wanted to cry but it won't come

without a good reason.

"Oh hm. O M G". She was staring at me at she said that and I was like okay that's

scary so umm just hang with it.

"What?".Danny asked."I-nothing". She said looking one eye with har husband and

staring back at me.

"What?".I asked this time well it-

She came an grabbed my hand outside the door. Closed the door and smiled at

me like so happy and at the same times it was horrible for me it felt.

"You don't know?".She asked softly."No I know nothing really right now I'm just

freaked out by you".

"Oh well your-I can't say I can't -"."Why did you pull me out then?"."Umm not sure

umm okay I'll tell you when you feel a difference on your body okay ". Dragged me
 back."Was that a top girl secret?".Darell asked looking at me."It was nothing with

surprise".

"Hm. Where evil Chris?".Darell asked."He wasn't here for the past three days. What

you want him for?".Danny asked."Nothing just asking if he were here".

"I just can't believe you didn't tell us". Danny said."Their needed no telling well

sorth of". I said more relaxed guess we’re not going to get killed after all.

"Well you could have dyed the other time". Yeah I could have."I know it's stupid but

I didn't think it would bother me". Darell pressed hizes lips together not to laugh,

Danny laughed instead of hiding it. Dakota was like 'wow what a dumpe vampire

in the house'.

"So walking the in the sun. I thought vampire don't walk in the sun? They burn and

scream get all ewe". Dakota said."There's something inside my hand that keeps I

think me from melting into the ground on a sunny day".

"Hm". She said and they all looked at me as my stomach growled like loudly

growled.

"W-weren't you just-didn't you just -yesterday kill?".Darell asked not even sure how

to put it.
 "I gotta go. Wanna come?".

"Sure. But didn't-"."Oh heaven just go with har she's gonna kill a lot for another

months". Dakota said. I didn't even understand but we left.

"You are really killing a lot"."Sorrie I can't help it. Ever since my nose bleed I feel

like I just have to hunt a lot a drink a lot, and my stomach growls just wildly".

"Love that was more than a hungry stomach". He said I so wanted to run like fast

as before but my speed seemed slow.....weak just two dear was enough. He didn't

need to hunt hizes full from normal food and for me Im full for now on blood only

that I surv-

"What are you doing here?".Darell asked Na

"Aubrey!!!!".She said huggin me. She didn't care if Darell said that."OMG where the

hell you been?".

"Oh hiding from the sun .My things came out and it was totally like ahhh and I had

to stay in and I was afraid I wouldn't do it right so I was waiting for my brother to

do it for me but

he kept on sayin 'do it you freakin self dumpe' got pissed and I did it myself now I

came to-to hunt. Oh you're the lucky guys. Sweet! I'm Naomi". She just grabbed
 hizes hand and shook it he was like 'you are the most craziest vampire freaking

leech I've ever yet met'

"Hm. So where you headed to?"."Home". I replied not sure what-

"Well I 'm gonna hunt and f-"."I believe your supposed to hunt on the other side".

Darell said smiling but wasn't freakily one.

"I know but they don't have big dears. Treaty if broken I heard rumors".

"In a certain way it is but that doesn't change on where you hunt on".

"Oh c'mon Im sure you won't tolerate on me hunting here for one time".

"Right you hunting in our boundary one time I don't think it should hurt. But Im

afraid it'll cause trouble for you if they see you not our pack but the other tribe".

Darell said seriously.

She took consideration on, that."I thought it was only tour people here. Dogs

barking everything". He growled downy at har she was like."I mean.........werewolf.

What's the different dogs wolf wol-".

"Okay that's enough. Have fun hunting". I  said and dragged our butts out of there I

wanna feel sexy I know it's weird. I wanted to wear this shirt skirt of mine but it

didn't get closed. And I took out this pants it didn't close and it was too tight and
felt like I would get a red rash and I hate rashe's. Who am I kidding everyone hates

rashe's.

"My pants are not getting buttoned". I said walking out of my room with my

underwear and this long shirt of hizes that the arms are so long and had to fold

them.

"Ahh we could buy you new one"."They don't fit I like them.OMP!".Oh my pants

I said sitting on hizes lap."What?"."Dakota wanted to tell me that Im fat!".I whined

like a baby and ducked my head on hizes shoulder.

"No, no, no she was maybe trying tell you umm won the lottery".

"That doesn't make me feel better. I don't even know how to play poker!".

"It's okay umm, umm she was going to tell you the, the umm ahh that she was

going to umm throw a party for you"."Ha. You’re not a good creative person".

"Sorrie love". I like us alone like this no one disturbing us like him kissing me now,

or someone just popping out of nowhere I might take that back but my mom won't

come until March 16 so we have lots of time alone,

alone like HM no not our HM that honey moon wasn't alone with Erica and that

dream about umm Vanessa and nightmare. Ouch! My stomach hurts.

"You should sleep". He said kissing me lastly on my neck."I don't wanna"."Say do

you even sleep at night?"."No sometimes-My stomach hurts".

"Girl your having lots of issue this past couple weeks"."You hate me now?"."Not

like that love"."Oh. I feel tired really, really exhausted but my eyes can't sleep and

I'm...........hat".

"YoU- YoU- YoUr hot?"."Ah-Ha". I said moving to hizes body to suck the cold air

from hizes body.

"Wow". He said and I felt fairly good but woke up before he was awake to take a

long, long, long, long-

"Are you okay in their?"."YEAH. Just wanting the cold bath….You can come in". I'm

not taking shower but only in the bath lots of bubble white. He peaked in and like

'oh man thought you were naked'.

"I am getting fat baby like in six grade so I shouldn't hunt for two weeks".

"True well not fat but you stomach it....small round. Two weeks without hunting I

don't think-".

"What date is it today?".

"27".Friday.
 "Oh shit! Oh shit! Oh crap. Just four weeks late okay, okay, that's late late.

That's.................................................late". I said and with wide eyes and sat down on the

ground crossed legged.

"What's late?".Everything is late everything will changed, my life is over if I tell him, I

can't tell him.

"That there should have been a dateline for this thing I required last year but it’ s

not here so nothing important".

As soon as he left out of the room. I looked for my phone couldn't find it and just

checked hizes and used it.

"Dakota please, please tell me what you were going to tell wasn't that I was

pregnant?".I said whispering."Aren't you happy?".She asked shocked at my

reaction.

"No I mean yes, no I dunno. But, but it's not possible".

"That's what I thought at first too but I guess vampire and wolf can after all can

make a baby". One reason why I wanted to be a vampire was you never get a

baby sorth of but I can't be having baby, my period is four weeks late, it can't be

happening not now, not ever, not ever a baby.

"But I'm- we are not ready. I can't be having it I have to-Well it was nice talking to

you too Dakota".

He entered the room and I had to pretend like I was just speaking to har causally.

"What?"."I said nice talking to you and see you later we'll be there in couple

minutes umm bye now".

"Oh, oh, okay bye". Thank you for understanding. How can I be a mother when I

weep and whine like a baby? How could he be father when hizes okay nothing

from hizes side but still. I just-I wanted to ask him to tie the button because I

couldn't do it and I just gave up because it wasn't tying it was ahhhh.

While he was driving. I was still mad at my pants not tying so disappointing and

moving around kind of like sweating it was tight on my tummy and it was hurting

and itching. I didn't even talk the whole drive at all.

"You okay?"."I feel sick inside my stomach". I did and hate what's growing inside

me I just hate it.

"Vampires get sick. Man all the book I read about them are all fiction".

"Well dah they're living dead almost like mortals just live longer and don't age".

"Ah"."And that's why it's on the fiction zone where you select it from".
 "Hello leech". Im gonna kill Robert."Shut up dog! Not in a good mood to argue

today".

"I was planning on it"."Well you-ahh shut up". He was making me turn lose."Told

ya hizes annoying". Danny said pushing him and they pushed around and let them

all together to talk to Dakota.

"It's so not good at all I don't want.....it". I know it would make har unhappy

because she lost a kid well was rapped to it but still if losing something from you

it's something lost.

"I once was rapped and got baby but lost even though it was bad that way I was

going to receive it I still wanted that baby. It's mine even though it would have

reminded me of how each day I'd looked at her face". She said softly looking out in

the air.

"I'm sorrie. It's just not me. I could give it to you when it out but I don't wanna carry

and have this large tummy".

"Ha.Ha.Ha. You'll love har or him once it's born Aubrey don't promise to give it till

it's born sweaty".

 "How am I going to tell him this, he'd just freak out and I dunno leave something

like that".

"Ha.Ha.Ha. He won't leave you never. Wolfs aren't like just leaving their mate alone

even though you’re a vampire. He won't leave it's happiness what's to leave?".

"So your saying to tell him that I'm pregnant 4 weeks".

"I guess I mean-".

"Oh man there was this local women who was killed and har body was found on

our boundary”. Jack said.

"Who was it?"."I dunno someone she looked hot"."She's dead you moron". Dakota

said punching him on the shoulder.

"Still she would have looked sweaty hot. ha. ha. I wonder who did it? It could be

Jessica. Where are the other guys?".

"At the beach. I'd look for more thing if it's the Kaqair"..

"Okay. What ya'll talkin about?"."Girl issue".

"And  I'm out". With fast speed he disappeared away.

"I don't even know where to start at". I said."Tell him today tonight just like start

kissing him than just go to the kitchen start weepin and tell'em he'd be like 'y-y-you
 umm u-u- seriously are umm p-p-preg.....nant?'.She sounded so like him."Right

okay I'll tryin weep. O we gotta go it's raining".

"So?".She was like so?

"I hate worms we could even umm like ride over one and they're long, I hate

thunder so we gotta go".

"I've never seen a vampire frighten of anything you’re the first". I just called for my

husband shaking, scared I would step on any worm at all I don't want. I hate

warm. Now I'm gonna have to take a shower for a long time long, long time. I

fastly opened and entered my door no he still wasn't here so I was inside alone th-

"Sorrie was talking to Dakota?".

"Her why?".I asked terrified."About the kill".

"Oh that okay hm"."Why are you so jumpy?"."Im not jumpy". Oh yes I was

jumpy."Really?"."No hate worms just drive fast and don't get in a accident". Cause

than three lives would be dead mine kidding but till it'll

do some damage to the kid. First was first I did as Dakota said and wanted to

weep but tear won't come so I just said I wanted blood and Im scared of the

thunder and it's wet and the animal might not be out so could I get some of yours
please. As he wouldn't say no. I drunk from hizes hand I actually felt more cooler

too.

"Now umm hm. Just at least tryin not shout at me please". I said facing him on the

bed."Shout why? No I won't promise". Well okay Mr. that.

"Im pregnant". I said it fast and hizes eye grew wide pale it got all sorth of colors.

"Y-y-you umm you-you- seriously are umm p-p-preg....nant?".Exactly as Dakota

said ha. That's funny. He didn't seem mad only shocked that it happened.

"Yeah Im serious babe. If it's not the life you wanted you could go". As soon as I

said he was facing up the ceiling paler like than ever paler than me the vampire

the leech, hizes vampire wife. He was like that for the rest of the night

I was looking and waiting for him to say something else. I guess he didn't plan for

any life like this than. Like I did and I wanted this?!!!!!!!!

"I could get a abrasions before it's too late". He hasn't talked to for three days so

you expect me to just shut and not even say anything.

"No! No abrasion"."Then why aren't you not talking to me? It's not like I wanted

this to happen. I don't even want babies at all. I'm not responsible myself how

could I care for anybody.

I don't even know baby things. I don't like holding or seeing babies crying or just I

don't want this either". And my nose started to, to bleed. I stood up and got a

tissue.

"Im sorrie". I guess if I get over board I would bleed on the nose like the time about

the coffin it started I've been pregnant ever since. I want my momie to guide me

through this baby thing.

"It's not possible". Oh great he still thinks I 'm lying sweet."I guess it is". I said

turning to him.

"Are we even responsible?".We both said. I don't think so. Both walked to the

couch draggling-The door bell rang and I was like crap my mom already! Dang.

"I guess we're gonna have to move out"."No we could still stay she won't mind

trust me she needs someone to stay with har if she didn't touch my room". Maybe

I think. And I the door opened she sure was here.

"Hello. Didn't think I'd find someone on the vacant house!".She said and I just

realized my eyes were red so I covered it with my hands. Talk like that.

"Yeah mom we just thought we could drop by and we're staying for awhile".
 "What's wrong with your eyes?". Ahhhhhh! Nothing really but Im a vampire and

my eyes are red an your gonna freak out on me and maybe murder me during my

sleep.

"Onions". Thank god he got that covered."Well how’s being married?".that's dump

mom."Great!?It's fantastic! You came early this year?".

"Well the company just wasn't hiring no more an not enough money for the people

so they decided we should cut off people and I wasn't one of them but we couldn't

continue until 2011 so a huge break until it reforms itself".

"What's wrong with your eye Darell?”. Oh man I knew something like this would

happened. Since we were all these months alone together it didn't matter what

our eyes looked like and now their come this mortal that's my mother and it's

driving us nuts because of har blood. He may be covered hizes too.

"Issues big issue. Im going to head outside for little bit"."Me too just little bit". I said

and got up looking down.

"She can't see me like this". I said right after we were out."And yours is worser!".I

said it was it was you know the pink with black and the black with blood vein

looking crap it was.

 "Oh great. Mine would go away but not’s yours love". FINe he won!"Just stay-Oh

wear the contact thing".

"That won't hide it". I said it won't it so not hide able.

"Well umm wear a hat"."No I hate hats"."Seems you hate everything now". He said

under hizes breath."I heard that! Or we could just go back to our old place an don't

worry about hiding our eyes".

"Yours is different won't go away love"."Still". Doesn't mean if mine stay red forever

that hizes doesn't get covered.

"What is this? Why is their blood on my cup?".I slowly turned to Darell I remember

the time I drank a blood and got some from a rabbit and drain it on to a cup.

Forgot to finish it all and I put in the fridge and now she saw it.

"Um well it's this experience w-"."Darlin your eyes are..................red". Well I guess I

can't hide from this one can I?

"Is this contact that I brought they're so good".

"You skin is different it's all pale like that movies of vampire".

"Mom your over reacting". Oh no she wasn't! Darell just sat down and I was

standing I could have covered my eyes but it's too late now
"You don't even like contacted you hate them"."I changed mom c'mon don't I get

little credit for that?".

She walked to my said and held my hand she jerked slightly away with the

coldness.

"It's not what you think well it is but I won't kill you mom. I swear no one will if you

shush your mouth about it. Yes a vampire don't worry Im not crazy for blood-".

"Love you hunted almost the entire week".

"You’re not helping". I said looking at him sideways."You-You're va-vampire"."Yes

mama"."But-How-How how?"."Changed into one".

"Darell?"."No, no, no I didn't change har a friend that's vampire changed har".

"AND you are a vampire right"."No no not one of them well part of me is but not

fully. I'm a............wolf".

"A what?"."Werewolf you know those huge weird doge looking creature that un-

human world it don't exist".

"Oh-oh okay so you guys kill umm kill people?".

"At times". We both said."Not all the time just at times when the animals aren't

good enough they don't taste the same as human".

 I added sitting down realized now that she knows.

"Right"."Mom we won't hurt you. No garlic just that no garlic".

"So how okay I 'm just gonna let it pass and forget I even know you are a wolf and

you a vampire". She said. There was this no talking for like the entire day which

was annoying me.

"Your mom cooks good". Oh great."Now your gonna give me cooking

lecture?"."It's a complement for her shouldn't you be like 'that's so cool my mom

cooking is the best ever since I was young she just used to my scrambled eggs.

The way I love'". He-He just did not mimic me like that? Ha.

"I don't sound like that?"."Believe me you'd be surprised how much you whine,

complement about that love". I was just like wow that's a first."Ah wow I can't

believe I complain like that". The next thing I knew we were on the road again, as

usual I didn’t really get a say in the matter.

"Ask Dakota she'd tell you how much you complain". He bursted in to laughing not

so much being afr-

"Things okay their?".I was just going to talk about har but I guess she heard him

laugh.
 "Yeah mom. Don't mind us. We don't sleep exactly".

"Oh dear god". I chuckled as she said that.

There was a sinking feeling in my stomach.

"I just wanna see him. You could stay here and I could call you to pick me up". I

haven't see in him five weeks. Yes Pierre I missed him. And hizes not letting me go.

"How many times do I have to say no?"."Please I just wanna hang out with the

leeches"."Ha.Ha.Ha. Leech’s right". Like he mean that laugh."Please just today for

long time and I won't see them for another really-really long time".

"It makes me anxious in some many ways when your with them. With him". Oh I

didn't see it that way.....maybe Pierre did or me at times

"I'd call you when I get there and you can call every 10 minutes to make sure I 'm

not sleeping. I won't sleep". I would try.

"Fine. Hurry back for me"."I will". I said kissing him and was speeding

away….Sweet spend my day with my gangs.

"Oh great your here!". Naomi said huggin me."Yeah I was released"."Oh you have

sucha great controlling dog husband"."Don't call him dog"."Whatah F. So wh-wh-

 ooooooooo! Congratulation!".She could tell hearing a beating inside me so she

figured."Thanks. And shush about it"."My lips are sealed". She said zipping it away.

"Where is my BGF(best guys friend)?".

"I think hizes sleeping. Ha. Ha. Yup snoring".

"Ew he snores?"."No just little joke. In hizes room". She said point to hizes room I

got there. He was laying straight the room so dark just as us vampire would love. I

laid down at where he was laying in bed sleeping felt like a coffin bed just hard on

the bottom.

Hizes pale really pale some of you might wonder how we change how we you

could become like us. There are two ways to be turned, you see vampires are

venomous; the venom makes up half of the blood that circulates in our veins.

But it only gets released through choice...it’s not a hard thing to control and its

rarely used... the most common time of use is when you're trying to turn a large

number of people at any one time. So that's how but it goes on as the venom

paralyzes the cells and nerve endings, creeps quickly through the bloodstream

stopping the
 heart and making the brain more parallel, it happens at a rapid speed and once

bitten you fall asleep, the excrewact  pain appeared, the sleep itself is hell of a

process as your mind and body is being tormented an transforming it's not what

you would want to experience. Had enough to scare you yet that's only the first

step.

The other way to be turned is to exchange blood; it generally works the same way.

Vampire bites, drinks the victim near to death, then makes a small incision in their

own skin and the victim drinks the blood... it’s pretty straight forward, the same

thing happens...but if the venom again is not released the vampires blood can be

used to heal humans... just because we as vampires want humans to be injured to

therefore put up less of a fight when feeding,

if they were healthy it would just take too much effort. Could at times lead to

memory loss to that mortal that was changed just not always. That's how I was

turned easy painful I don't okay I was I was about to argue when I was changed to

near death bit I was so yes forget it.

If a vampire doesn't feed for long periods of time they can become feral, like an

animal and when it gets to that point, they tend to revert to how they were they
 were originally turned, all they can think about is the kill, the kill an the kills, so it's

good that I killed a lot of animals

instead of humans, the feeding and the blood; you don’t see many like that now...

they usually get destroyed by other vampires due to excessive feeding, making it

difficult for normal vampires to feed without suspicion... so they get wiped out

"Good morning love" .

I don't know why I said it, but it was out of my mouth before I even had the chance

to hold it in.

Which cause him to smile assertively.

"What are you-in my room. Well I guess it's a good way to wake up". He said sittin

up. I only smiled.

"Did your dog finally release you?"."Yes not my dog my husband moron".

"Right your precious little love"."You’re so mean". I said pushing him as he got off

to dress u-

"You have a tattoo! That's cute!".He had this beautiful black flower it was gorges

on hizes left arms. Wow I wanna get one right now like literally just right now! I had
 to touch it and as my hand traced every line it felt intimate not just to me I could

tell it felt the same to him more maybe so.

And it came down to hizes abs I was like no, no don't ahh what are you doing. I

moved away.

And it’s so hard not to stare as hizes body it's too way too hard for me and we have

that blood exchanged bound makes it even more tensing.

"Can you hear that?"."What?".I hear nothing so it was like that hell is going on.

"Heart beat. Like literally a heart beat from you"."Oh oh it's not my heart exactly". I

said it's the baby heart not mine."But it's a heart beating so it's yours unless you

did something to yourself that made you get a beating heart". Our heart is black

the black rose the dead black.

"Maybe". It wasn't informal to hold you BGF hand to me. Walking outside into the

garden seems it's our favorite place. And just it reminded the time me and Darell

first kissed here and how we stayed here till the nite and he had to rush me to my

house because I was

freaking out he wanted to keep me all nite just watch the sky I was about to sleep

and getting sleeping and little on cocaine wanted that and he was keeping me
 away from it I had to meet a friend to mine it bring it to me. So we laid up on the

sweet smelly great garden.

"Tell me everything there is to know about you.". He asked simply. Okay! The way I

feel hm

"What do you want to know? You already know me enough". I sighed, still looking

at the sky.

"I'm not sure love. From the start than. What I didn't know". He replied. As I will

"I was born here in Forks, I had an older sister who I never see because she kind

of fell in with the wrong crowd... so now you could say it’s just me and my mother...

but more me because she works so much and now Im married so it's like the

whole family is felled apart".

"Father? I never hard you talk about him". Well I never really thought I should talk

about him Pierre Alexan.

"He and my mother got divorced I don't know the reason. Hizes young cute funny

embarrasses, it's so embarrassing to even say this". "What's that than?"."I would

maybe have dated my dad in hizes teenage years. I mean the man was OMG just

freaking hot".
 "Ha.Ha.Ha. Ha. Ha". I couldn't help to join him. I know he was like young Brat Pitt

just totally  well looked like that to me maybe when I was looking at hizes picture

somewhat Brad Pitt frame was on it and I thought it was my dad. Anyways.

"That's that's weird". He said looking at me."Right. Hm".

"Continue". He said

"I remember trivial things like songs he would sing to me before I fell asleep and

how he always had paint hands ....he loves art". The thought made me smile.

"I wasn't happy when they got apart. My mom always made me live har dream but

now she's a agent which is good for har. I didn't want to live har dream and she

was living har mothers dream. She has to travel to meet artists, to see if they have

potential to sell for the

company. Im proud of har really proud".

I wasn't used to telling people about myself, I never liked the idea of being

emotionally vulnerable so I usually chose to be a friendlier ... I couldn't establish

whether I was good at that though.

"Ever been in loved before him?". Suddenly asked by him.

I turned to look at him and shook my head.

"No never, I've been in relationships but I'm pretty plain with it. I never really wasn't

or am the romantic girlfriend to have.

I don't like all those fanzay  girly crap. I was a tomboy almost all the way to

elementary school till I met this red head get me wearing dresses for couple while

till we couldn't handle each other".

I laughed at my telling story to him well he didn't know this and now he does

which make me feel even gooder if I hadn't I dunno am-

"You? Before Emily. She's a bitch to me she was". I asked.

"Thought I was with Emily" he replied with a glassy expression, "after a while you

start to see the cracks, I'm a vicious person ... I have no qualms about killing. But

she was different, I can’t even describe...." .

"What happened then?" I asked

"She was changed by some other vampires. Only half changed. And I was mean I

guess. And well just had to let har fly away before I kill har she still had that human

things in har". He shrugged.

I nodded, taking it all in, he wasn't lying never lied to me.

"Can I ask you something and you be completely honest?" I questioned knowing
technically it wasn't necessary to ask the last part because I knew he was truthful,

but never the less it was just a formality.

"Yes". He stated.

"Why me? Why change me and save me from Carson, being my best friend, being

there for me all the time?". I whispered really not sure what else to say.

He looked thoughtful for a moment and didn’t speak, I held in a baited breath

before he spoke.

"I knew something like this you'd would ask. Ha. ha". As he paused, letting out a

sigh.

"It was strange...surreal, at first I was sure it was just a hallucination. But it was just

so vivid and intense I can still remember it now. You were in danger I hardly even

wanted to be part of your live at first when having that thought. And all day I

wondered why am I seeing your picture inside my head".

He stopped momentarily and ran his tongue over his bottom lip.

"I dreamt of you, but of course then I had no clue who the hell you even were, so

that time as the park I had to see you and you looked better than the picture I saw,
 I wanted to I watch you... although you didn’t seem you wanted to be watched, I

decided to observe you. I

wanted to come to visit you, see you badly, but I didn't reminder you address I was

anxious awake all nite not knowing you were okay or something bad might have

happened to you. I could have asked you where you live at the restaurant but you

were pissed of something I thing". He said looking at me with hizes dead serious

eyes. If I were mortal I would have been scared but I didn't because we're the

same now so it's no problem.

"I was sorrie". He went on as I said that

"I had smelt you before but when you came back you smelt different, so different".

He said remembering me as in human.

"...............like it was your blood but with this unbelievable edge, it was flourishing

and exquisite in your veins and so having you in such a close proximity made me

almost unable to function, but once you'd gone it was like an instinct to follow you.

I wanted to kill you

so much, but couldn't". He shuddered obviously, almost causing a chain reaction

but I managed to suppress it.

"I deliberated staying away, but still found myself in your room night after nite after

nite watching you. Loving you even more".

I didn't say anything, I knew there was more to come more of him loving me more,

of me wanting to return that love but can't not now or.....ever if it's safe to say so.

"I decided to inspect the vicinity.

you can only imagine the blow when you abruptly crashed into my arms at your

front porch that day. After I killed Carson.

It caused something inside of me to just snap and in those next moments I sought

after you more than anything else in the world and on so many levels at the first

thought I wasn't sure why I was trying to help you, but I knew that if anyone was

going to taste you it would be me first than other could follow if I let them have

you". He said.

I was still thinking in between another brief pause.

"Why were you mean to Emily you loved har?"."Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. Love for vampire

it's rough sweaty. If you never were mortal an was born as vampire it's rough to

love without a heart that beat and once it does". Ha. ha. Right so I'm the lucky
 charm because I was changed when I loved and was loved by another person

and didn't lose memory okay

"You see I only use woman for two things... sex and food, I lure them back, have

my way with them, then feed and eventually kill and depose them... but when I'm

with you, I'm like two different people.

I reform to my normal self when I'm chasing you... a predator, I think of you as

disposable thought of you like that when mortal even

now at times I do... I won't lie and I won't sugar coat it... But the other part of me

doesn't want you to hate me.".He finished looking me dead in the eyes.

I didn't know what to say. Pierre Alexan had just bared his soul to me and I was at

a loss for words.

It was a moment in which I could imagine the whole world to come to a standstill,

but it didn’t.

I wasn't a moron, I was quite capable of giving as good as it got; but maybe that

was exactly what he wanted...I hadn't taken the bait. I had avoided it all for the

moment.

I don't know how long I could stay in here and so taking another breath.
 "So umm sex and food for women? Would you have used me like that if I were

yours? Completely just for sex?".I asked hardly able to get it out there was this

hard ball stuck in my throat.

"I dunno maybe no-yes, I dunno and I wouldn't know". He wouldn't would

he?"You're the first person that I fell in love with madly. I loved but not this much as

for ". He said after a long silence and seems there would be another one.

"Even though Im with him?".I asked this time we left the garden already in hizes

room my head rested on hizes chest. So comfortable hm. Maybe it's just my

pregnancy loving thing.

"Ha. Silly Aubrey he doesn't control my feeling for you. Doesn't matter if he loves

you. Happens two men fall for one girl. The girl chose one and the other still loves

har it's normal. In fact a reality".

"You aren't mad?"."No". So seriously no. Hm

"Im in love with you to just, just not like him okay like him but then when I see him

it's like another two world I live in. One with you than the other with him. And trying

be good for both. Ha. If girls could-could marry two mans I would have done it but
 then ahhh weird too. But I would be here all the time well not all the time here,

here but here for you if you need an comforting".

"Hear that heart beat again?"."Oh just say it you know it already". He does he just

wants me to talk and blah more."I can't believe it at all. You and the d-wolf just too

much". See told you."Ha. ha. Ha. Me too. I thought there aren't supposed get

babies?"."I guess we heard the wrong side of the story about dogs and leeches".

"Hm. I'm sleepy"."Sleep". As I was told and I was sleepy. With same temperature it

wasn't hard to sleep near him. I slept pretty great one or more hours till I snapped

up."Oh man I'm in heeps trouble". I said sitting up straight already.

"Hizes waiting at the line I called him"."Thank you. I love you so much for that!".I

said huggin him and getting off the guys bed wore my shoe and left from there.

Rushed with supper speed and I started feeling sick about to throw up. Hizes feet’s

were this-this close to being crossed he did before but this time he can't.

"Sorrie. I slept"."He told me". He said absently.

"What's wrong baby?".Hizes face wasn't right not the sparkled."Did you see

Jessica?"."No, was she here?"."She killed again and she's nowhere to be tracked

down. Police are getting suspicious of som-".

 "Hello kids"."Hi Ma. Go on". I said sittin down on the comfy couch."They would

probably start checking houses or at least some sorth of DNA testing. Take you

blood and if it's not a human blood you'd die basically no one could leave th

country for long term. She caused it".

"Who caused what?"."Death murder by another of our kid". Darell said."Oh there

was three bodies that were found last nite in their house and the police haven't

they have no clue to where to start. There's no cause of death they are sayin just

normal death".

"It's Jessica. Three bodies. Well we can't control har"."Well you gotta do something

at least?".My mom said."Blair it's not that easy tracking down a predator powerful

person. Takes time to see har killing days, har weakness all I can tell now is she

has no weakness.....yet. And killing it's whole new plan".

"Wow. So you guys are the good guys?"."We could be seen as both". We both

said looking at har."Right Im still trying to figure out who changed you?".

"Pierre hizes a vampire"."OMG! That kids look nothing like that?".

"Well he is a leech". I elbowed him little for sayin that."That offends me to". I said

smiling."Hardly"."What you mean hardly? I'm a vampire it's rude to say that to.
Mom did you know that I used drugs in 8 grade? Just trying to get clean so you'd

know now". I said looking at Darell he was about laugh but when. I wished I hadn't

even said that felt like she was the devil.

"YOU WHAT?"."C-C-Cocaine. Just for couple months"."THAT NOSE BLEEDING

Wasn’t a p-".

"No Blair she lied to you"."She sure did. You are grounded..Oh wait I can't do that

anymore. Ahhhh if I had know before I would have sent you to a summer boring

camp". She said walking away.

"Ha. ha. Ha. I wish I had a mother like this".

"It could get annoying. I wanna buy new cloth". He bursted out laughing again. I

had to punch him on the shoulder softly."Hey don't laugh at me! It's not funny". I

looked down gosh it was round I mean if I sit down I could see the course pushing

my shirt out and making it show my tummy.

"Jack would stay but Rob, Danny and I would be going to track har. I'd be back in

any time I promise". My mind just exploded already.

"Why? You could stayed and Jack could go?".

"I'm faster than all of them they need me. I won't be that long gone love".
"So your leaving now?"."Yeah"."Im gonna be alone"."Dakota would be taking care

of you". Oh no!."What! Her?"."Yeah she volunteered". A-

"I can't believe it. She's too much of something controlling for a British girl. Im so

trapped now".

"You'll survive-".He bending down kissing me good nite."Okay break it up and let's

leave". Danny said entering my room."Wh-what my mom is gonna freak

out"."Since she's know Im sure we won't bite har"."Ah-ha". I said with my hand hip.

"I think my mom would have killed me living with her when Im a monster". Danny

said. And Robert came.

"Oh leech girl"."Hi doge. Aren't you afraid to hunt this powerful more powerful

women than you?".We always argue and hate each other just not hate, hate, hate.

"Nope if we even catch her. Oh man that stomach is gr-".

"Don't even say it". Danny said he know I would get upset an cry so it was for the

best he stopped him."See ya leech"."Bye doge friend". He kissed me on more time

and jumped off the window before I could even settle and sleep. Dakota came.
 "We're not staying here. Let's go vampire girl. Can you run fast?"."Oh man I hate

you"."Ha.Ha.Ha". And she jumped from the window I can't with my baby so used

the stairs just was running and got there.

"This is great sweet awesome!!!".Course it would feel like that for har and for me

well it's like-

"I wanna sleep. Tomorrow we could go shopping my shirt nor my pants seem to

want fit on me".

"Sweet! Okay nite nite"."Nite".I said just slept straight in the couch. I liked the

temperature it was great to be quite honest I dunno why were walking in the store.

Oh yeah right shopping for new cloth-

"This looks great on you take it". Before I could say anything she just dropped it in

the cart. I just wanted lots of sweat pants since they are stretchy flexible I wanted

that. And all the slow walking made me sick I wanted to rush out an and take a

long-

"Faster. I'm sweating hot"."We're almost...........................................................................".Well

she paused an added speed and we're.

 "Here". Wow that was weird. I just carried much as I can. Slid down into this ice

bath. My skin felt calm and relaxed.

"Don't drown!".She shouted over while I just was like

"I won't!".I so wanted to sleep inside their but I knew I wouldn't have another

breath to take. I stayed there like my hot bath. I was like go to Pierre.

"C'mon now I know if it was my husband he'd let me go. Just to see him and

return"."You fell asleep last time"."True but I just to a long bath so I won't sleep

now or later"."I'm gonna get yelled for this"."He won't just please. You could

come".

"No way I 'm coming near that boundary line with those leeches of yours"."Hey Im

one to okay it hurts my babies feeling inside"…..She smiled and was like

"I don't think it does...but leave and only have one hour an return don't make me

come their please".

"I won't. I think". And I left before she could change har mind. Ahhh finally. Free

again.
 "Well your here again that's a surprised normally you're here once a month or

two"."Hizes not here"."And you just came you're telling me?".Naomi asked 'like

really that's how it just is now with you two'?.

"No hizes sister well not blood sister but yeah was staying with har they went

tracking down some bitch. That bitch that caused some bitche problems here". I

said she is a bitch."Yeah we know. You do anything beside stay here?".It's just

weird of how I see har here all the time while har brother is asleep must be bored.

"Not sure. Living in this fucking earth more than hundreds of year and did

everything you could nothing left to do it's how it is hon". Hm.

"Hm. I might make it their not sure"."Don't you just wanna get a light drink from

him at times and why keep it away?".She asked. I should have a house just like

this all vampire's environment.  I mean we have one but it's like the wolf type not

vampire.

"Once to tell him I was pregnant only but not ever since thought it tasted really

nice. But not strong it was like drinking of a milk that has’s a water with it". Yeah

nasty
 "Imagine drinking one of your kind blood.OMG it's like drinking mortal blood. It's

good really fabu".

"The only person I could drink from that's vampire would be Pierre which I won't

but only him. Aren't u lonely just lonely without someone you love?".I asked

because she's with no one as far as my vampire instinct tell me.

"Love right love, love, love. Ha.Ha.Ha. No. I was in love with a mortal, he was hot,

sexy, adoring caring, human, everything that a mortal could be that vampire would

want to be but......just can't. They took him away from......me".

She said looking at me with tears around har red eyes. My heart was like about to

melt in front of me that's sad it's really, really sad.

"WHY who did it?".Like I would help but it's what I wanted to know.

"The vampire. Travis dad is alive and is a vampire that killed him when I wasn't

around. Because he knew so much about us, they couldn't let him leave and I was

going to change him but I was afraid if I change him he wouldn't

like it and I didn't want to trap him to my world when he wasn't ready than on

hizes drawing book all picture he drew of us kissing. Felt like my heart was ripped

while I stood thinking of what happened. Smashed right in front of me and whole
inside my stomach. Torn, shattered pained suffered, it’s as if you’re own child born

and dies few dazes later. The pain was like that .On the last very end last picture

he wrote these words.

sayin 'if she could only change me, we'd be together forever, that's all I want, all I'll

ever need' but I didn't, I didn't know and I didn't change him and he just was burnt

like a vampire". How much sadder could it get? I was crying too It was sad like

sad, sad

"Then I-I swore to myself I would never love anybody ever, ever again loving

someone else while my black heart is with him doesn't work, it's not love even if I

tryin convince myself.

If I only was their they wouldn't have killed him for me but I wasn't and it's my fault

I brought him to see my world such a wrong thing for me to do. Je mourrais plutôt

que d'aimer encore, je ne devrais pas être en vie ici, à tous, sans lui son dur

(I should die instead of loving again I shouldn't be alive here at all without him it's

hard)".Her eye filled with rage nothing more..

"Que de déménager à essayer sa chose difficile, mais c'est la peine d’essayer

(than trying move on its hard thing but it's worth a try)".Well dah I speak French to
 since changed into a vampire I know almost every langued just can speak not

write but speak.

"I want to but I can't I just can't get over him over him I can't".

"I could hook you up with a dog if you want"."Ha.Ha.Ha.Ha..Ha.Ha.Ha.Ha.Ha.Not a

dog no ha. Nope.".

"Oh c'mon. Robert is cute Jack it cute, Danny taken an definitely not my husband".

"Man that Danny is taken? Hm well I could flirt with your husband". She was like

darn."Yup married. And I will kill you if you even act sexy in front of my man for real

"."Oh no". She said making har head lean back."Oh yeah. The other two are hot to

won't lie they all are freaking hot".

"Hm. We won't get alone hizes dog I 'm a leech different thing".

"I'm with one them it's just the same like any other relationship"."You never were

with a vampire completely like you are with them so you don't know or will not

know the difference".

"Right. But I think our kind should know better. You should really like I mean move

on about that mortal guy".

"I'm a vampire, we don't do better, not move on if we don't want to Aub". And she

winked at me and stormed out on the front door.

Wow he sleeps a lot well no surprise I so don't want to look at him shirtless it's

hard to keep your eye away from him.

I was bored. So I woke him up."Your becoming my nitemare in a food way". He

said in soft mute voice. Just sitting at their backyard felt like it was the darkest

indigo; only interruption being that of the glimmering silver stars."You sneaked

out?".

"Nope but I should be getting back more than a hour or she'll come here and

trouble"."Who?"."Friend"."Right one of your dog friend. Ha"."She's nice really calm

than the other ones. You know how dump of me months ago I thought vampires

aren't allergic to garlic".

"You-You might have been subconscious. How could you not know that vampire's

don't like garlic? It's like another steak being steaked onto you love".

"Well I didn't really believe the books was an irritation to read garlic".

"Well now you know. Guess you won't make the same mistake again".

"Yeah"."I still can't believe it". Oh great."I was thinking about it all nite long picturing
 you like this but the thing stomach................bigger. Girls do have hard time".

"Hello that's why we're called like housewife or something...which I won't be". I

replied flippantly.

"Ha.Ha.Ha"."Did I drink your blood are hizes?".

"Hizes"."Let me taste yours now". I don't wanna beg and say please. It better taste

like a mortal. He seemed okay with it and I was like yes.

The effect of blood was strong, was great felt like I could go for nothing more no

supplementary at all this-this was beyond what I expected. It colden my heart

better.

I exhaled slowly and squeezed eyes shut than open again. It felt-.

"You're not human right?".Just asked because like I said as I drank the blood it

was like mortal pure blood.

"I wish". He said with a smirk and the mark disappeared away."For us tasting one

another blood of our kind it's like a mortal blood it could even taste better at a

point". Right-

"Right the sex point"."Ha.Ha.Ha. Yeah". He said looking away up into the air.
Normally when I hunted animal it felt like drugs and my metabolic felt still wanted

more and my heart feeling it'll break thought my chest but this time it was calm,

sweet tasting hot an great!!! I had a confidant ring to my voice.

"So Emily isn't returning?"."Girls after a while when they know your using them for

something they'd leave. Bored no sex, no mortal food, just sleep an fed on small

animals it's like drinking a soda added with water and not having the soda taste

anymore but the color".

Now my heart is trembling.

"Than just go to Vegas and dress cool and rich which you are by the way and

drink from them".

"It wouldn't look great without the point". I like using the point instead of the exact

word sex. Ha. Ha. Somehow I do.

"Well than I guess you have a point issue".

"I don't really. Sometimes as man you ge-".

"I don’t even want to know hon".

 'I want you to come undone to me Aubrey'. I thought he said that somehow it

seemed he did might have caused my breath to percolate but he didn't which was

like a live taking risk away from my face.

"Don't tell me you don't get that feeling as a girl, lady, women whatever?".

"We do at some point in time. Why are we even talking about this. Let's just end

and I better go".

"Where's your d-husband at?".

He said walking me to the line slowly."Tracking down Jessica".

"Oh they'd need a lot more than them"."Willing to help? She's creepy and bitche

and different like almost many things at once".

"Wolf, vampire, half human, sorth of a bear to". Pierre.

"I dunno how they'll kill har once they find her". I said stopping spotting a car at the

end of the line.

"Yeah it'll be heck of a job. We won't get along that the issues love".

"I could talk to them about it and you'd help"."No thank you. Nite". He said kissing

me on the cheek and disappearing back in the dark. I entered the car. And I didn't
even want to talk to Dakota about tonight at all. Just slept and woke up and slept

an woke up and I was missing him badly.

"When are they gonna come?".I asked tonight.

"They should come tonite I think or tomorrow chances are they didn't find her".

"They should just leave her and see what she'll do next. I think she already have

done enough but they can't keep track of her. Let har do har doings and when

Travis and the other come we'd come up something".

"I guess but they won't listen I think. American are hard headed and dump".

"Hey British girl I'm an American and Im proud to be one no wait I want to be a

French lady or Italian wish I was born there to even in Ireland an Sweden forget it.

I'm not too proud to be an American exactly".

"Ha.Ha.Ha. Wish you were many things hon"."Yeah I might be decadence from

them I dunno. Thank you". She dropped me off to see my mother at nite I know.

They'll be coming tonight so he'd come here.

"You're home. Oh look a that tummy. Feeling any pain?"."No pain but fat mom". I

said sitting with har on the couch.

"You know if you weren't married and got pregnant I would have kicked you out of

my house for sure sweaty I wouldn't have wanted any shame not that you won't

feel that shame of regret".

"Well thanks for telling me. I wouldn't have been pregnant although I thought of it

sometimes".

"I still can't believe you did cocaine in 8 grade that's why you were in straight and

just awake most of the time alert".

"Ha.Ha.Ha. You’re so funny. I can't believe you really believed the nose bleed".

"Course I would darling. Where's Darell?".

"Some tracking thing"."Oh"."Yup. Well Im gonna sleep now. Nite-Why are you still

awake don't tell me you have a nite date?".

"Ha.Ha.Ha nite date no. Just not sleepy yet"."Okay". I said getting up and went to

my room. I laid their till my eyes shuted and the vivid dream erupted.

Pierre came to my room and I wasn't happy I didn't know why. I wasn't with my big

tummy just the old normal me.

"I'm trying not to think of it but I still am I dunno what to do". I said cuddling really

comfortably with him as if like hizes my husband or boyfriend. I so many times

tried not to of him sleepin’ with me.

So many times I tried not to think of what it would feel like kissing him and not

stopping. So many times I tried not to feel that way for him but it's not working it's

not even close. But I can't give it up. I can't not for him but how can I not think of it

how can I not think of him or him think of me that way?

"But it's wrong". He said not convinced by hizes word.

"It wouldn't have been wrong if I wasn't married right?".With the evil twisted

blacken heart, angry, ripped, torn, betrayed heart I feel as if Im the betrayer now. I

betrayed him; I betrayed myself in many ways.

"No". I wish I would have made that yes but I can't how can I?

"You feel the same way about me like that?".What else must I ask? I can't lie that's

what I feel that's the girl feeling I guess as he once said 'don't you get that girly

feeling'. Ha.

"Many times. I thought it was rude to think of another man lady like that but with

you I don't. It's hard not to think of it like that".

"I wish I could give it up for you but if I do that'll make me a bad wife. Bad person.

Twisted, liar, cheater, painer, betrayer and a killer".

"We all would be going to hell anywazes. Hm. We're all killers, sinner, liars in some

way".

"But it's killing me inside and not doing something about it. It would kill me even

more if you leave. You can never leave me ever". Knowing that he won't and

wanting him not to.

"I won't for you". I couldn’t stop thinking just right now why can't we just do it just

now and get over it nothing more just get over it; I mean it would make me feel

better. I shouldn't hesitate, I shouldn't fear what wounds I would get, I shouldn't be

afraid of my mental conscience,

I shouldn't care for the pain, or the regret I might get later but now it's now. It's

either now and be a slut or never just be one man’s women. Since Im going to hell

might as well make it seem reasonable. With my hands on hizes shirt button. I

couldn't help it. How passionate, intimate we were I couldn't help-

"Mistake". It's not Pierre."It's not". He was standing the other side of the bed as I

unbutton all hizes button looking at hi-

 "You'll regret it"."It's later I won't care". I know I would and knowing that Im with

Darell it's even worser but I can't let this moment pass away from me right now it's

now, it's never as I said before now or never. I walked to where he was.

All the sudden it felt awaked of how I wanted sex with him how I was thinking of

him like that,

him thinking of me like that but now we could do something about it and get over

it. Yes call me a cheater I am sure if it were you with the most hottest guys in your

life, in your existence, the decade and you can't just leave them both because you

just can't and you are in love with one but then fall in love with the other madly

you'd just want

them both might, be called a slut and you know, you are instead of hiding it and

putting that pretty makeup on an smiling like you are just in it for one. First the lips

were just soft kisses. Than felt like life, than felt like death and voice, than it felt like

strength of paradise, not that I will be in one when Im really, really truly dead.

See simple sex and I might be over it or I'll forever be held inside me. I felt more

than hot, I felt more than beautiful, sexy with drinking hizes blood made it look
irresistible, unbearable. As he said it's better when you get to the point it was more

than better it was LIFE>SWEET>TASTY WARMER

AND HOTTER. Him kissing me everywhere, me wanting more, lurking for more, felt

alive by each touch. UNVANISHABLE-UNAWAYABLe- UNGONEABLE. Aren't even

in the dictionary at all but it's my way of describing because if I would talk or write

each detail it'll make me want it more and just make love the whole nite. I

NOT toxicity minds, nor stained hearts

not a scared feared skin to be shown naked

Darken emotion, devotion. I could drink of him all nites as he would neither of us

would seem satisfied with that at all.

I thought I wouldn't be seen naked by any other person but Darell. I was wrong I've

been wronged for the most part in my life. Snuggled to him feeling hizes body god

I could write about this for another 15 more years not 100 but 15 or even longer.

Now we both felt -

"Are you breathing?".Oh just a dream right I just snapped my eyes open. I dreamt

too long of that.

"Yeah". I said still not sure if my mind could function. All the sudden I was like.
 "Your here!".See that's the reaction I should have said.

"So did u guys catch her?"."Not yet. Guess we'll just wait for har to come here".

"Like here here?".I said with one browse up.

"No like stayin in Forks for long time. Don't worry she won't get near your mother

or you". She better not that bitche slut better not get near my mother for SURE!!.I

sle-

"Where were you the day before yesterday?".Crap. He has this sense he can't see

me when Im near the vampires.

"Hung out with Pierre. We watched movies, talked to hizes sister she might hate

me now, and that's it. Pointing asking?".I said se-

"Mom don't". She just ahhhh-

"Sorrie. I thought it was this juice". Oh-

"Oh great .I guess I'll have to drain another animal to make it cold again". She just

poured out my blood I like it cold and ahhh she just sank-ed it down the sink.

"Sorrie honey. Opps gotta go". She said rushing out. Yes I drain the blood out and

well drink it. Just one freaking month left and I would be done feeling fat.
 "You think I might make the record of drinking to many blood for 8 months

straight like just drinking each week?".I mean I can't even name how many

cloth my mom and these friend Lita, Nita, Dakota, Daliz my mom brought for

my brought for baby shower thing. It's like a lot of tiny cloth ahhh.

"Yeah". Im so happy I won't-

"Ew than I'll have those marks oooooo that gonna suck. Is there something

you'd put on to take it off or out?".

"I'm not pregnant how should I know what they put on!".Oh right hizes a man

and he doesn't know fr-

"But that'll be gorse having those ugly lines on my stomach".

"Why are you worrying about that. Doesn't it only happen when you get too

many kids?".

"I dunno". I never had too many babies sir!!!!I now could say I'm tir-

"I'm gonna sleep"."Now?"."Or I'll stay awake if you'd feel lonely. Or cal-You get

it". I wasn't going to get up to op-

"Ahh I found it! Where's your wife".

"You know you could get in danger trouble for coming here if the others see

you". Darell said. It's Naomi I dunno what she wanted maybe just to hang out
or something that sounds like that. She grabbed a chair of har own and sat on

it.

"I don't care. I could kill a dog".

"Okay first of all you don't come here and call us dogs. Secondly I could kill you

now if it wasn't for Aubrey. Thirdly you'd trapped if make any other comment

of us". Darell said with a smile but it was serious

"WhatF. So I decided to pop out of my shell and meet people".

"That's great. So who did you meet?".I asked interested.

"Well I meet this mortal guy punk hot than things got little out of control while

kissing him I bite him and well killed him".

"That's all your kind does kiss kill. That's how it's meant for you guys. One

smell of a blood you get crazy for it". Darell said-

"Don't be mean". I said elbowing him.

"I'm the guest I am supposed to be treated fairly here". Naomi got har own

talk I could say.

"Well you’re in our territory don't you think that we have treated you great

enough and not killing you already?".

"I suppose but you came to our land once and nothing happened. Well sorth of

nothing happened. Point is I could come here because I have a vampire friend.

You".

"Okay let's just end it their ".Before it get too personal. I didn't want to hear

more to be honest at all.

"Talk boys now". I said changed the subject for them two to not argue over

land and space an killing and all those crap that don't matter to a pregnant

women my only worry is when is this brat going ti get out of me and feel free.

"Then another one I pretended I was a student and I liked the teacher all the

sudden another bitch got him so I killed her an guess what. I didn't even get

the man I killed for. He was gonna die either way. Emily killed came out of

no where somehow she just did and ran away when I called her name. She's

still mad my brother got over her. So I killed five guys all with one girl and no

luck not working".

"Ha. Ha. Wow that's no good. Get to Robert".

"Get to who?".Darell said looking at me.

"She won't kill him I think but he could defend himself".

 "Ha.Ha.Ha. Now that's not gonna happened". Darell said."Why not? Sides I

already saw the guy. My try, dark long hair. He definitely is gonna love being a

vampire".

"Vampire? For god sake the kid is a wolf"."WhatEva"."C'mon she could love

him if he loves her back if the-I got an idea you two should come with us one

blind date once I'm I give birth".

"What?!".They both asked standing up.

"Oh great you guys want that! Okay just three months give me that and we'd

be on a blind date how great!".

"You-".I cut them off."Now don't you argue with me. I pretty tried. Have a

great talk".

"Not with a leech". Darell said as she said this at he said that. "Not with a dog".

She said an was gone.

"You’re so mean". I said he was.

"Help me up please". As he helped me see that's how fat I am with this baby.

Well that kept him company-

"I'm gonna go and return before you even know it". Kiss on the cheek and

went away."Now I'm the left alone one". And I slept from there. Just normal
day or at least I thought sitting on the porch with Dakota. Nothing just looking

and letting the wind whisper.

"I think-I just peed on myself like literally just did that". I said sitting up it was

wet I hate being pregnant I just p-

"No that's your water". My eyes opened wider an looked down and I was like

"My what?!!!!".I like yelled on that one."She's coming out. Another mixed one

coming out"."Whatah hell am I supposed to do?".I mean Darell is not here, I

can't call Naomi, the guys are all gone to tracking again and ahhhhhh.

"Hospital"."With my eyes like this you freaking kidding me?".

"Right-Oh I-"."I think another one came out again". Dang. Sucks badly.

She dialed someone phone and rush talking to them to come here as fast as

they can. While I was walking sweating like hell and hurting like a beast about

to die.

"I'm Doctor. Sandra". Okay Doc-

She told me to lay down I can't believe this she's gonna see me-"So I just.

Push?".I asked crying it hurts you idiots!

"Yes it'll come out fast it seem destroys bone lucky you aren't human it would

nearly kill u".

"OH god this hurts. Can-AHHHHHHH. Okay can't it just come out by itself wit-

ahhhhhh". I'm not gonna talk, it's painful, it hurts feel like something bigger

than a baby would burst out of you. At times its' painful and when the baby

comes out it's a small one causes a lot fo pain.

******

FEELING AS IF MY LIVE IS BEING TAKEN AWAY WITH ONE SUCK OF AN AIR

.....

　
 　

HELL OF PAIN

*******

Crying. I didn't even know I made it to two days an still feeling like Im in pain.

"She looks just like you. So cute". Dakota said. Ahhhh right she does."Oh yeah.

I really don't know where my mind is right now. Can I rest more?".

"Yeah sure". She said I only saw a glimpse of my baby when she was out I was

breathing just to catch up.It hurted like ahh I dunno painful I know for some

it's easy giving birth but mine, no it wasn't anywhere near that folks!
 I might have slept for one week or less but all I knew is I slept pretty darn

good that I wouldn't say I'm tried for another two three months. When

vampire sleep too long it really doesn't matter if they stay awake for another

year or less or so.

"She does look like me. I hope I wasn't a bad mother not seeing har for that

long I mean could she curse me for that?".

Just asking Dakota has been a very great help just really really helpful all the

way in and out.

"No she's just too young to do such thing. I wish the guys were here already".

Me too but hey they got guys stuff to do. Sides it's just birth no big deal Im

sure it happens all day, at some place in the world new live born.

"She's gonna be a fashion girl. What are you gonna name har?".

"Oh. Oh, Oh yeah name. Ha. Name right?"."Oh c'mon what have you guys

been doing not even thinking of a name for har I mean that's horrible so

horrible".

"I really wasn't into the whole oh Im having a baby thing so yeah....but name

Im sure we'd come up with something. Hm.".I said looking at har so small,

small eyes, small nose, mall fingers.

 "What should we name you little girl? I wish you could talk an chose your

name so you wouldn't be like ahh that's the most ugliest name ever mom

when you grow up that's what I said to my mother I didn't like my name".

"You really are talking to a baby Aubrey?".Dakota asked in like really.

"Pearl that's har name"."Little Pearl. Why that?".

"I dunno it's charming, precious, I really have no clue what so ever. We could

change it anytime if har dad doesn't like it. It just popped my head. I used to

have a teddy bear named that till it was cut by my cousin I beated the crap out

of har to never touch my things and she never does till this day".

I really did. IT was the most valuable thing in my life for me.

"Hm". And we talked nothing more. I was sure my mom would be like

"Oh she's so much beautiful like an angle. To be quite honest honey she looks

more than beautiful kind of better than you". She said smiling back at me.

"I know". She wanted to hold har

"Hi little Pearl. Hi. She’s so cute. So is she gonna be like you guys drinking

blood instead of milk".

 "I dunno mom I guess since she has our genies. Probably like not now but

when she's old enough to know the difference between blood and milk or juice

and all those things. Alright Im gonna take a shower"..

And Darell was right I think on the scars. I have none so

I 'm so good. Good and fantastically great. Now I feel little bit sexier and

hotter. No big long bump, no asking for help, no more cold drink thought I still

won't mind drinking it.

"Oh I hope you’re not one of those babies that cry at nite or cry just way too

much". I said touching har little cheek. Har eye so sparkling green ohh I wish I

had it hm. But cute. I so agree she does look prettier than me. I mean if I look

back at my baby photo I don't look anything like her.

I let har in har baby crib don't you just love that new world enterer smell that

they babies have? Man I wish I smelt like that all day. Though I sorth of smell

like that holding her.

They should come soon. No I'm not mad because he missed the birth of hizes

child. No bige like I said other gave birth today some passed, some failed, and

as soon as I laid her in har bed she started cryin like just a lot."I guess you are
the cryin babies at nite". I said with smile an picked her up gave har the rubber

and she

was sucking it and she pushed it with har tongue. I guess she knows there

nothing inside it. I came out holding har against my breast.

And I dropped the milk box.

"Oh great". I said and I couldn't lay her on the counter so I just too-

"Need some help honey?".See that's one great things about mother they help

you."Yeah badly". She made her the milk the bottle so little Dang.

"Thanks"."She might need that a lot so just follow the direction on the milk box

and give it to har and she vomits, don't keep giving it to har until she starts to

cry".

"Copied that". We both enter our room. I sat on the bed letting har drink she

finished the whole bottle.

"So much for not wanting more". I said. Felt like she giggled somehow but I

just think I thought she giggled but she yawed so that means sleepy. Oh

c'mon.
 "Oh you're a monster baby". I said well she's crying again guess it's not my

lucky nite after all. Hm if she doesn't want milk. Guess she wants blood. My

pinky I poked it with my right sharp fangs and softly dripping it on har

mouth she was moving har mouth with the blood smell and opening it. Smart

little brat baby! WOW Doing that for one minute she went to sleep. Oh thank

god no she really did go to sleep this time.

"Did I wake you?".Well touching and me on the cheek with hizes warmth

definitely.

"Sorth of. What took you guys so long?".

"Apparently. Robert was tryin do something which didn't work and tried like

ten times didn't work".

"She's one of those babies that cry at nite okay and that’s bad well for me it's

bad, bad".

"Ha. Ha. You already observed that much?".

"Yeah and she drinks blood to sleep. Like literally if you want har to sleep you

give her blood".

"O!".He said surprised shocked course I was too. I can't believe Im gonna be

called mom and him dad. Wow long way we've came.
 　

3 YEARS **** LATER

....

"But I want that one!!!!!".

"You can't have that Pearl". She wants a candy and last time just for a try she

had one made har sick and now she wants again.

"But I want it now!!!!"."Listen if you get that momie is not gonna take you to

shopping with her ever again". And she stopped and started crying.
"Shush". I said picking her up but she was kicking her legs."I want it mom. Can

I have it please". She could read my head my mind and I could read har and

it's weird trust me freaks me out as much as it freaks you out.

"It does?".Yeah see what I mean she know why too much for girl like har age.

Just last night she was into Dakota's mind and Dakota must have been thinking

about the point you know and she asked me what's the point(point=sex)And it

freaked me out I was like where in the world did you learn that from and she's

like from auntie Dakota.

Auntie wow and I was like okay next time at nite don’t read grownups mind

not even grandma Blair. If she even listens to her mind

"It does at times. Now let's go home and play hide and seek".

"Oh Oh I wanna be it. No, no I don't. Can we go to Pierre".

"We gotta ask dadde okay?"."WHY ask him?".Oh great."Well because hizes our

daddy and sometimes dadde doesn't like us gone with a vampire".

"But hizes with you aren't you a vampire, vampire instead of wolf, wolf?".

"Ha. Ha. Yeah buts things with vampire, vampire an werewolf, werewolf

weren't good and aren't good they're like let’s say enemy and so it's bad when
they all come at one place an pass some boundary line they made or break the

treaty and get into war an it's a bad thing".

"Ohh. Okay. Hi grandma!".She said opening running to her she falls a lot yet

she runs.

"Ouch!".And she got up their scar it'll feel itself once it's pinched pained.

"Hi little pearl!".She was huggin har grandma. God the kid is too smart.

"Me and mom were just talking about wolfs an vampire of how they are

enemy. Are you a vampire grandma?".Ha. My mom hates all of them creature

from mythical things.

"Oh no dear. Not even near tham. I'm just normal human".

"Oh mortal."."I guess that’s how you're taught mortal"."I wanted candy and

my mom said no". Pearl said putting har hands on har chest looking at me.

"Why are you looking at me like that? Last time you ate one you were dying

sick and crying three full nite none stop so I 'm not letting you eat again

neither should you mom let her have something".

"Grandma what am I getting for Christmas. I was a really great little girl this

year". That passed like three weeks ago!

"I brought you a Barbie doll lots of them teddy bear. And I brought you a kids

computer to learn your abc’s and numbers".

"Oh, Oh I know my number an abc’s".

"Oh yeah say it than". My mom said making herself bent down to size up with

Pearl.

"A b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13

14 15 16 17 18 19 20 and I could go on to one thousand and 50".

"Hi5!".Blair said and she ran back to my lap and playing with my hair.

"I wanna be a rock star to!!!".She said moving har head making har hair like

messy. She looked pretty cute girl rokstar.

"Ha. Ha. You have a wild imagination hon. Nite now. And don't get out to

watch TV okay?".

"Okay mom.  Are we gonna see Pierre tomorrow?"."What did I just tell you like

5 hours ago. NO. So sleep and be happy by tomorrow you'd see Dakota".

"She talks a lot and her voice is different than all the people in house their". Oh

"Hmm. I know. I wanna sleep don't you?"."No I wanna play game. You wanna

know how I know what you thought I didn't?".What?

"What? I don't even understand"."Because you never knew what you thought I

didn't know".

Ha.Ha.Ha."Ha. Ha. Right umm nite now". With a nite kiss. I feel relaxed an

calmed ju-And har mind was into my mind.

"Momie the monster he is under my bed". I could hear har mind read.

"Hizes not baby just close your eyes count to five and sleep".

"But the monster is here I not playing mom"."Want me to come over

now?"."Ah-ha". She said whiney. I just went back to her room."See nothings

their just your thinking. Nothing under the bed or the window nothing just

sleep tight sweaty". I looked under and over the bed nothing was their even up

but nothing.

I returned to my room. I changed into my PJ.

"Seems your more responsible than I". He said wrapping hizes arms around

my waist.

"Well I guess that's what mother do". Men don't feel pain all they say to you

when giving birth is like 'oh honey just breath' like their the next doctor

sometimes they freak out but they don't feel the pain as the mother do
and that's why mother are like so caring more than fathers(my opinion doesn't

mean that father don't love their kids as much as mother do).I mean we

haven't really had like this sexy time in a long time and all th sudden har head

was inside mine.

"Momie help me!".She said I hearing it inside my head.

"What could you just sleep now!"."Momie help me momie the man came to

take me momie!".She sounded serious but I didn't want to break this lovely

passionate kiss that just got to bed so.

"Mom! Mom! Momie! Help me mom!"."Okay okay quit shouting in my mind just

go into grandma's mind an read a story in har head or Dakota".

"Okay. Than the monster would go away?"."Yes the monster freak would go

away. Now could you leave my brain alone?".

"Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. Okay love you momie "."Luv you too". Little brat, dude

sometimes my daughter could be pain in the ass! But it's okay all kids act like

that maybe her more!

"Hard that!".

"Sorrie. Now just leave me alone". I said while talking I felt nothing but just

kissing him now. I missed him badly. And I wanted to kiss him back hungrily
 but I was tired and he could tell that I was so he left me sleep which was so

sweeeetttt of him. At least he didn't leave in the morning I hard their voices

outside.

"Dad did you kill someone?"."No. You wanna kill someone?".Wh-why is he

talking to her about killing? AHHH. Get me out of here please but I wanted to

sleep.

"Well yeah how to kill a mountain lion"."Well you just grab them by the neck

and drink it from like that till your full. Really tasty".

"Do you really hate vampires?"."Well that's debatable. What you want me to

say?".

"Well I dunno. You love mom right?"."Course". So confident made me smile in

my sleep their like my muted music now."She's a vampire and you hate other

vampires why so?".

"Well she's different from the other one's I think"."Pierre is like har and Naomi

is so funny. Robert likes her". Ha.Ha.Ha. Right.

"Robert how are you so smart and know every gossip?"."It's not gossip dad I

saw them looking each other with love eyes"."Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. Right ".
 "Ha.Ha.Ha. What's true love dad?".Don't you think that's little too much for a

little girl to know Darell so don't tell h-

"True love is something that's happens between two people that respect, care,

dye for one another. True love is something you can't bear no matter what

happens. True love doesn't die ever. There's more to it and I dunno why I just

told you that. Let’s keep on playing the ball".

"Hm. I learned something about love. I'd tell momie and Naomi and Robert

about them loving each other  and not sayin that they do". She giggle. They

must have been playing soccer it har favorite and little basketball court.

"PIERRE!".Guess that would ruin the fun for Darell.

"Hi little Pearl". At this time he picked her up and put har back on har feet."Can

I join?".Pierre said."Seems you already did". That wasn't a pleasant voice that

Darell should have used!

I know it's weird to say but somehow just my stupid mind Pierre is like hizes

like my second husband or boyfriend just I dunno it's how it feels like at times.

"I heard that Jessica did another kill near your boundary"."She did no track of

har but certain is her". Darell said not really liking talking to Pierre."I could
 help. My sister and I could help you guys and renew the treaty if that's

possible".

"Help for what? I wanna help?".There goes my Pearl."Ha. Ha. You won't be

able to help you could help your mom by umm not asking har for a candy".

Darell said.

"Where's Naomi Pierre?".She asked with har tiny little cute voice."Home Im not

sure last time I saw har with some guy".

"Ohhh I know who she's with Robert my dad friend hizes a wolf you know?".

Pierre turned around to look at Darell."With what,. who?".."I don't even really

know about that. Just keep on asking her. She'd blurt out more. Nothing I

know of"."With a dog?".Pierre said disgusted. Darell cleared hizes throat in like

no, no."Wolf that's wow okay that's..............................................great

for ............her. With a werewolf apparently. Done with mortal with vampires

now on the next thing her mind got. Guess sister are like that ".

There’s no words, nothing I can say, nothing I could do and I don't wanna

artificial love, we'll be together forever and ever, all I ever want would be him,

impress him, kiss him ,love him and no one can't make me choose, I promise
 I'll die for our love, our lives, I'd listen, I'd say do anything, anything just

anything to be together forever and ever, ever and ever for eternity,

hizes my only obsession, all I ever think about is him and the other him too,

the dear love eyes the smile face, sacrifice he'd make,

I make my decisions based on him. I was wrapped around into my blanket and

could feel someone else was laying down.

"I took all the blanket sorrie". I said tryin untangle myself out of it.

"Ha. No problem"."Where's little Pearl?"."With Robert and that vampire girl

with her brother I think"."Wait har you think is with them?".

"She...is"."I slept two days didn't I?"."Yeah". Damn it! Since their all gon-

"I need to Pee!".I said shuffling out of the bed. And took a long shower.

"Let have some fun alone-Or not!".I said right after I heard a cry outside.

Great .I just speed out of the room."She's fine". Pierre said smiling at me."I fell

down". She said running to my side and I picked har up.

"She runs and fall a lot maybe you were like that when you were young. Ha.

Ha".

"Shut up. Where are the-"."Im thirsty again". She said putting har head on my

neck.
"What does she mean by again?".I asked paste to paste."We'll she killed rabbit

than a squirrel than she drank my blood".

"What? You made are You insane!?U-".

"Ha-ah don't panic you said I could be part of your life and I am like this". Bu-

B-t he ahhh!

"F-fine! Fine. Can't believe you just imprinted  on my baby".

"Believe it love. So how was your two day sleep? Any pressure any thought,

concerns".

"NO non. Just was about to have fun alone with my husband till I hard cry". I

said still standing-

"Ouch! Warn me next time". Like it's the first time she just bites me on my

hand and drink and pulls back and says.

"Sorrie mom. I going to sleep". She said closing har eyes and walking to her

room.

"Well Im gonna leave".

"No don't. Lets watch something"."Like?".

"Idiots just let's something. Anything that's on". I said dragging him on the

couch with me. And after a while it got-

"Boring really boring. Let’s go into the woods or park somewhere please this is

just not my type of thing watching TV".

"Yeah well me too but Pearl got me into it and she talks during the show and

it's good an annoying Im just not tired".

"But I am really "."Fine you could go I'd just have little time with my husband

if hizes awake".

"Ha.Ha.Ha"."It’s not funny people are gonna sleep when I just woken up"."Ha.

Ha. Right. Well good nite"."It's middle of the day with noon. Twilightish".

With just surprise I might have expected it but not that fast and more wanted

type kiss. And he went away."Well that was something". I said licking my lips

and to my room. You know what I'd just spend some quality time with my

husband.

That's sounds the old way to say it so yeah spend some quality time with my

husband. He'd wake up in the middle of the nite I think or hope. Oh this look

hot sexy.8 now can't believe it.

"Im so hungry love". He said that before hizes stomach growled ahhhh just at

the abs wow."I think my mom cooked something. Or not Im not sure. Check
 it". You know those like Christmas gifts how they say 'find the quality gift for

your family' I just smile it's funny-

"Did you wear my perfume?".I mean he while walkin to the kitchen he smelt

like that. He turned around."Pearl...was playing on my face told me that's how

you guys play Barbie. Fun ha? Smelling like my wife. And too tired to take a

shower".

"Ha.Ha.Ha. Ha.Ha.Ha. You actually smell like me. Ha.Ha.Ha"."She made me.

Two days which sucked". Well that was some daughter dad quality

time."Smells good on you by the way"."Ha. Very funny Aubrey". He said

picking me with a kiss that lasted forever and ever and ever till this voice at the

morning.

"Mom! Its morning”. I was like a little baby cuddle to my bared chest husband

sleeping till she blasted in." Umm right morning. Go to grandma she was

calling you"."Oh yeah". Oh privacy here darling!!!

"She wakes up so early like she works". I said in that morning tone."Are you

even awake? Hello? Hi? Darell? Oh great guess is my turn to be make upped".

I just flipped out of th blanket he was sleeping kissed him on the cheek-
 "Okay so-".I was about to talk to my daughter till doge showed up."Damn

where the hell have you been leech girl?".Robert great."Oh hello doge I was

just chillin".

"Chillin? I thought leech’s hunt and kill". He said throwing the football at like a

full hard throw and I caught it. Course I'm strong enough to play in the NFL.

"Well not all as I tried to tell you all along doge". I said threw it back to

him."Right. Where's the other leech?"."Your girlfriend I heard of her. Well my

little Pearl told me about you and Naomi. Love ha?".I asked as he came to my

side with a weird smile.

"You know Pearl can't keep secrets can't she?"."I'm the mother I hear and get

to hear everything doge hello. Mother. So you like her?"..I asked he looked

away taking the ball away."C'mon it's no shame to love a vampire well as

you'd like to call lee-".

"Where's the long blacked hair leech?".Jack with E-

"Okay one thing to think that Robert would be with a vampire but you omg". I

said

"No Im looking for that leech because she just pat on me"..
 "Who was she again?"."I think her name is Emily. She hot though really hot

but I would not date a girl that is controlling". Jack said playing the ball with

us.

"Oh that. She's hot too. You know it seems all vampires are hot all like really

sexy hot".

Robert said smiling."You know you gotta get a shirt because showing off your

body doesn't okay maybe it does attract girl but for once just wear those long

umm open thing tank top".

"Oh great a leech giving us a advice. I mean if you had the body you wouldn't

have been like that". Jack said they throw hard."Well yeah could have been

one. Have you ever like felt like doing something you know it's wrong but you

still wanna do it because you feel like you just wanna do it because it's the best

you thing that would make you feel better about yourself but at the end it ruins

you than you end up lonely an sick and eventually committed suicide?".

"We're done!".They both said heading out of the place. Till Pierre entered

guess t-

"Hey P!".My daughter should hang out with kids because she's with adult all

the time and it's like making har like an adult.

 "Hello Pearl"."What's wrong with you?".He looked mad and sad and missing

something.

"I'm just tired a lot. Lot, lot, lot, lot, lot, and a lot". Oh-

"I could handle her-"."We're going to the park right P?"."Oh yeah the park um

yeah. You wanna come Aubrey or spend time with your doge?". He smiled my

favorite crooked smile at the end. And I couldn't stop from smiling back and

walking to the park with them

"Dude how many times do I have to tell you not to call him that. I mean he

basically doesn't call you that any more sortah off"."Swing me higher P!".Could

she stop shouting like hizes deaf?!!

"If you fall off your gonna die"."NO I won't Dadde said vampire don't die ever.

I'm a vampire and Im proud to be one and I'm a wolf and I'm proud to be one.

I'm just not too patriotic!!!".Everyone at the park looked to outside I paled out.

"Sorrie. She's too much into umm vampire and wolfs". They went back to

whatever they were doing."Ha.Ha.Ha. Ha. She's makes me laugh all the time. I

dunno about the shout". Omg I just had this like I know it's been like I know

it's like we but what if my Pearl fall in love with Pierre Alexan. I mean that's
like wow he won't wait for her that long I mean love is long thing but he'd be

like more than 125 hundred year century older than her.

"You okay?".He said moving hizes hand back an forth with like a music

thing."Yeah yeah just had this you know image anyways umm yeah I'm cool".

"You know what I hard if vampire get a lot of sleep they don't seem to hang

out with wolf too much they feel awkward which you are. And you smell really

good". Hize-

"You wanna hunt? Cause your eye aren't looking good". You can tell when a

vampire is hungry and not hungry I'm not hungry and hizes eyes are more

pinker an light red it should be dark if your full.

"Oh you won't believe how many I hunted last night an before I just came to

your place but I miss something else badly. Really a lot a lot a lot a lot a lot

miss that badly".

He said looking up in the air and turned back to me and this girl walkin by hot

mortal bitch.

"Right. I hard Jack speaking of Emily".

"Not that girl. Don't you have any mortal friends?".Now hizes was more darker

and like harder and deeper as we were sitting in the bench at the park while

Pearl was playing in the sand with other kids.

"Nope well yeah but I don't really know anything about them ever since I was

out of high school don't call, no reunion crap. Sides if I have known them and

brought them to you; you'd kill them or feed on them like they're

your slaves hon". Hon? Okay this is getting way out of hand I mean it's normal

but when I say it and I think about it like now it's like so passionate hon as I

would use it to call Darell not him. Forget it.

"Love is complicating. Complicated. And my issue for the past years is sex.

Everything is like a mess in my world right now. You wanna go hunt-".

"Hello Aubrey"."Hi Naomi what is this your meeting place for your BF?".I asked

smiling at her

"BF. Your daughter can't keep a secret. Well I guess umm I wouldn't kiss him

in front of her".

"Yeah don't because she's learning a lot of private adult word which creeps me

out at time when she asks about it".

"Ha. Ha. She know what s-".Naom-

 "No don't even talk to har about love thing please".

I said ."Let's go hunting Aubrey". Pierre said pulling my hand and Naomi would

watch over Pearl and it' shall be fine at hell.

"This blood this dear tasted...................weird". We like both said it like that

not hot we drank from the same meal it just wasn't the one normal.

"I feel hot!".I said sweating. Never has this happened. Closest house was

Pierre place. I just literally like long few blocks walked with my black pants and

my bra it as hot.

"You okay?".He asks now. "No. Something different something weird about this

blood that I dunno I feel..............sexy all the sudden. Really hot now. Where

is your shower?".I asked lingering around him I felt amazing I felt sexy as I

said.

Though he wasn't shure what was going on. Hizes face looked like a person

whom has been set up on too-to something that he wanted to do it but then

now he doesn't.

"Ahh there". He said pointing to it still not shure. I took a cool long shower.

"WOW!!".What? I just was well wearing panties and bra in front of Pierre.

"What?".I asked kind of like okay nothing to say wow to.

"U-U-Are not you know umm how your married and you can't be well almost

naked in front of me I mean he'd kill me. So get dressed-".

"You're kicking me out when I just took a shower in your house what kind of

friend does that?".

"Well I'm not kicking you out it's just not proper for you to be like this in front

of me". He said all paled out looking aside."It's formal I think". I said walking

to hizes and wrapping my hand on hizes neck.

"It's not. I promised to Pearl I'd not do anything to make you and Darell go

apart".

"She's just a kid who talks a lot who cares. Don't you want me?".I said

unbuttoning hizes shirt. He stopped my hands I looked up mad in certain way.

"............................No as a friend yes but not this no. You should leave. I'm

serious Aubrey". He said seriously with darker red angry eyes of my

behavior."You can't make me leave and I won't leave. I would leave when I

wanna leave and Darell shouldn't or Pearl

worry about what I do to my body it's mine. I'm free spirited I guess". I was

serious to who can't make their eyes dark and mean what they say with some
 sort of rage well not you mortal but werewolves vampires all can fucking do

crap like that.

He can't not say he won't kiss me back. I mean it'd make me mad but it didn't

not when he kissed me back hungrily. Course love is always rough,

complicated. I was under as he was kissing my neck pastely softly.

"You love me?".What a stupid thing question to ask now I thought to myself.

He looked me in the eyes moving my hair away from my face..

"Course....and doing this makes me love you more and it's wrong". Wrong no

I'm a grown women I could have X any time, I want well sorth of but I could

with him with anybody else my body desires, wants, needs I would do it and

now with this hot thing going on I need X somehow I think it'll solve me.

"Me too". Than all the sudden hizes body shifted away from me. I sat up on

the bed looking at him bewildered.

"Which is why you should leave?".He said gesturing to the door than window

with hizes head and serious.

"No. Tell me something....Would you refuse when she bares it to you?".In

other contact would he refuse if I get naked right now because I swear I would

do it. I would do it no shame in it at all.

 He looked away. Exactly what I needed. I sped to hizes side

"Exactly so-"."I won't but you should leave before that happens Aubrey

please". He said in a disappointment toward me again.

"Boy O Boy! I don't think all the movies I have seen if a girl wants a man she

get it in other words you know you want me but Im not shure what's keeping

you away from it". I said looking at him serious and reached back and undid

my bra but didn't take out....yet.

"Because your married and that's why I can't ever have you. So it's better if

you leave. Just leave please".

"No. I feel pretty party like tonight or today so I'm not going anywhere".

"It's wrong and I'm not shure what's wrong with you today". How much he

desires me I could tell by hizes voice yet the other part of Pearl was triggering

him badly. And I didn't want that. I wanted Point with him-now tonite

And all the sudden I was like-like ahhh okay right what's wrong with me I

turned around.

"Tie my bra". I said-

 "What do you do with-Oh got it". I bet he doesn't do bra tying or any girl

hasn't asked him to tie because he maybe said no I don't do that. FRENCH

BOYS! Hizes finger felt colder and chilling my spine. I turned around-

"It’s not that I don't want you, it's just that your with him. I promised Pearl I

won't do anything to harm your life with him".

"With who?".I completely didn't get that I don't even know who hizes talking

about."Ha. Ha. Let’s not play that game"."NO you don't get it I don't really

know who you’re talking about. Pearl who is she?".

"Your daughter"."I have kid?!".I said with terror on my face. He forehead

wrinkled not shure what I was talking about neither could I believe what he

just said about me with someone and Pearl in the same hell is she?

"Yes your married and have a girl named Pearl. You seriously don't know?".

"I don't even know why Im here or what wait Pearl oh that girl okay and who

am I with?".

"That guy. I don't really remember hizes name". Great! I was standing their

alone. Than all the sudden I had to say this or do. Well I felt urgent for it for

hizes kiss or something.

 I bared it all out."Aubrey you must leave now". He said looking away. Who

wouldn't want bared out women asking? WHO?

"No. I had a dream not long ago thought it was real but wasn't but this-this is

real and it's gonna be real". I could see hizes trying not to want kiss me hizes

eye are going like woo-wee! It's like what should I do now?

"I can't ever have you, never will so why would you want me now hm? It'll

drive me insane later I don't want that". He looking at me completely at

me."It's later not now. I don't even know who I'm with but I'm here today

tonite with you. It'll make you feel better and I too".

How I love him and I could never returned hizes love but tonite I can't but

hizes not wanting that love. That part that he alwazes sight, admired of me.

Any guys would want Point.

"Kiss me and don't stop. Make it last forever with me". He didn't walk to my

spot right away. He didn't look back at me right away. I wasn't sure if I had or

did the right move. But I knew he kissed me and never stopped as I asked, as

I wanted, as it happened, as if was AMAZING, the kissing, the touches, I felt

like I was in this zone that no one was spotting nor listening to us. I dunno

maybe I'm with him and he lost hizes mind and I morning raised.
"You know I'm so going to be killed right now Aubrey for shure?".OMG I JUST

DID iT WITH PIERRE WITH MY BGF MY FRIEND ME I HAD SEX WITH PIERRE.I

was cold. Im married I have a kid! I have a kid!

"I'm going to die to. What-I I had sex with you? What-OMG!"..I rushed dressed

my naked body up and I couldn't fine my shirt so I just was going to be with

my bra and black pants just like yesterday.

"I told you it was wrong". He said not really sad course he would be thrilled

after all it's me whom maybe drove him on me.

"I know and I OMG I dunno what I felt all weird and- and different. Don't think

I'm a slut".

"I didn't think you were or are". He said smiling. Most have been hizes lucky

nite. Sex with hizes lover that he won't maybe get another chance to sleep

with nakedly!.

"I felt good with you..I can still picture you”…

“Hey! Don’t picture me or just don’t”. I said hitting him on the shoulder just

hizes sexy smile or something let’s just say hizes AMAZING PERCET WHITE

SHARPO TEETH SMILE FOR ME .“We were going to hell anywazes might as well
have a reason to be in hell". Pierre said smiling just smiling today no pink lid

eyes

"Course you'd feel good. Are you sure you tried to tell me?".

"Yean I did I swear"."Im sucha horrible person. I gave pleasure to one and

brought pain and heartbroken to another. GREAT! I mean maybe Pearl was

inside my mind, I mean she could tell him it's not like she won't, she's a

gossiper for god sake! Ahh I so ruined now. How can I even look at him in the

face now? I can't believe me. Something about that dear blood".

"I think it tasted little but weird but felt like a mortal"."Im so st-".

"Momie where were you?".I turned to look at Pierre he just paled as I did.

"I was hunting in Canada and this place I saw was so great I couldn't help it

but I just had to stay there it was great I wished you a daddy would have

came". I not a great liar oh man.

"Hi P. Were you with my mom to?".Yes we had sex hon so don't even-I can't

just believe it.

"No way. I was in my bed sleeping did I miss anything". He could lie better

than me way-way better than I

"No but just your sister being kissed by Robert. They looked cute together".
 "I don't even wanna know about their.......romantic.............life. As a leech a

dog Pearl". Course who big brother would want hizes sister with another male

and hands all over oh god how am I going to look at him how could I even say

'hi I was in Canada it was fun I wished you were there to comfort me love'?.

"Okay. Are we going to the playground today?".

"No!".I can't see Pierre now after what we just did too much for me to take in

at one year in my life.

"Did you guys fight and now you don't want me to be with Pierre?".

"No it's not like that hon it’s just that umm sometimes bad things happen and

Pierre umm best-best well not best but hizes uncle dyed and he has to umm go

the funeral thing yeah he isn't dead-dead but hizes in a bad condition".

"Ha.Ha.Ha". Why is he laughing? I'm covering for him well both of us. "Sorrie.

Ha. Yeah sorrie little Pearl. Maybe um-".

"In another 2 three months he'd return. I hope he isn't dead-dead". I was

serious on the last part.

"Im sure he won't die anytime soon"."Im sorrie if he dies". Pearl said smiling

and she spotted Jack and went to-

"You're a bad really extremely bad liar". Pierre said smiling."Oh shut up! I had

sex with you and my daughter talk too much and I'm tryin to cover it up and

you're laughing wow!.Okay Im serious don't come for a long time. By the way

do you even have an uncle?".

"....Yeah. Hizes a sick uncle not sick, sick but sickens me..We don't really get

along at all".

"Okay I wish hizes dead than if hizes a bad person. I should tell the truth

right?"."I am really not sure what to tell you. I mean you could tell him if you

want".

"Thanks for the not help. I gonna sweat on my pants. And he'd know when I

'm lying".

"Anybody can just not Pearl"."Oh that helps a lot best friend that I slept with

when Im married and have a kid!".He left with a sparkly dark red eyes.

I entered the room. Darell hizes was against the wall oh man he knows who

know okay!

"I sorrie. I didn't mean to stay away for a night. This place at Taranto was just

perfect and I couldn't say no to the host and killed one". Totally fucking lying

and I feel bad for doing it I regret half way.

 I can't deny that I might have enjoyed it I just didn't think I would worry this

much, I just that blood, that dear blood wasn't like the normal blood at all.

He turned around it's not hizes really happy face.

And came to my side Im really surprised that he kissed me hungrily at the

same time madly and rage I could taste the sense of it on hizes lips. He looked

up in my eyes.

"Taranto. What were you doing there?".

"Hunting"."Must been cold.....alone in those woods not that you're afraid". The

words were cold hard spoken. Serious, anger but wasn't shown.

"Not alone but I met Pierre their well not met him their just saw him their

hunting too".

"Oh your vampire friend. What else did he do?".HE said letting go of my waist.

"Oh nothing important beside hunting".

"Nothing else?"."Nothing just hunted. I wish you were there to comfort".

"You actually thought of me?".He asked tilting hizes head spoken through hizes

jaw.

"Course your husband so I think of you all the time". Oh Im a b-

 "Don't say that please don't". And he left out with a door slam. And she

entered.

"Momie daddie is mad right?"."Don’t worry about that. You have kids fun".

"But Naomi is not here"."Jack is here so hang out with him till they come okay

hon".

"Okay. JACK! JACK!".She went out running outside to Jack. I felt terrible for

what I did but I couldn't help I don't even remember Pierre telling me about

not to do it it's wrong I'm married he loves me but doing this would make him

love me even more he told me he said that but I don't remember at all I just

don't next thing I know is I'm naked laying in bed next to him and freaking out.

Two days past if he even say a  word to me or even lays next to me. Stay

supper all nite watching and flipping through channels..

"Why are you two acting so strange lately?".My mom asked three weeks

later."Mom if you did something wrong and you were still married to dad and

you wish you wouldn't have done it but you did and you don't really have the

face to tell dad would you just stay mad at him or tell him or never even

bother telling?".
"Oh boy Im not good at counseling thing. Which u didn't ask for that Im sure of

it. But I would ask what's wrong with him first if hizes acting strange and if he

says tell me than maybe you should. What did u do?".

"Oh my god. Okay like weeks ago. I went hunting into the wood and killed a

dear but the blood wasn't the same I felt all hot and extremely weird. Well I

had sex with Pierre. And I dunno if Darell know is but he is not talking to me

and I dunno what to do".

"You WHAT?!".My mom just shouted."Mom chill. I know it was wrong it wasn't

me though I mean when I woke up next to him I didn't even know why I felt

that way for him I mean I did for him before but I didn't think we'd do it and

we did and I dunno it's complicated".

"The young gentleman does have a reason for being the way he'd been acting

strange. You know how much that's hurts him or hurted him. Knowing your

wife with some other man. I didn't do it but it's a bad thing to do sweaty you

need to make it up to him in so many ways". She left. That he entered.

"You could get even if you want Darell". I said in shaky voice course I don't

want him with another women that's like as if Im not interesting to him and I

dunno it's not what I would say or do.

 "On what?".He asked acting as if he doesn't know."I know what I did was

wrong and you have every right to be mad, hate me forever if you may love.

I'm more than sorrie".

He just smiled mockinling and went inside the room..I followed him in and

closed the door.

"Im sorrie and I would say that all you want until you forgive me". I said kissed

him on the cheek. Pearl if she saw that she'd be like 'mom and dad were

kissing' telling my mom.

"Nite Aubrey". He said disappearing out and Pearl entered five minutes later."I

have a question why is daddy not in your guys room and not sleeping but

watching TV all nite?".

"Bad issue. So how was your day?".

"Great. I met Emily". Emily that bitch cold have done something about this she

could have.

"Oh Emily. Was she nice to you?".She better or else har freaking half vampire

face would be ripped away.

"Yeah she was really funny too. Just like Pierre".

 "Hm. Was Jack their?"."Yup. Robert loves Naomi. Jack falling for Emily as she

is too"."You hang around with too many adult we should maybe get you to

place where you could be more like a little girl".

"Like where momme?"."Dakota would think of a place I think..Now go to sleep

okay". She kissed me on the cheek with har teddy bear an off to bed. I was

standing there.

I laid down facing upward thinking of my thoughts, my mistakes in life. At

times my mistakes are or once was my sanctuary.

What if one day he left I? Empty bed without him just like tonight, what if one

day I got up and I was let alone, I know one day he'll

break that promise to never leave me again? I so more than close to him than,

one day might come and I would just beg an plead for

him not to leave, might be the insulter but I'd always want him no matter what

he just can't never go, they can never go none of them could ever leave me

alone, ever just not, I can't

after all I have seen done with them they can't leave me helpless. It's as if they

are living me to dye, spineless. There are always beginnings, so there are

always ends...between lovers and even friends!

I feel as if he doesn't feel the same way, he doesn't want me.....anymore, my

heart torn into pieces, glasses,

Maybe it was or wasn't a pretend? Am I the one that he'd trust? Or he'd just

let me fall when I am?

I feel like stabbed in my heart and killed with each wound I get and bled for it.

Than a dream about him leaving."Don't go don't leave please don't I would

change. I won't do it anymore". It seemed the more I begged the more he got

angrier and, and, packing more cloth in hizes bag..

"Don't even talk to me slut"."Please I need you-".

"Oh really? Last I checked you were with some other guy so you don't need me

Aubrey get over it move on".

"No! No, no Darell don't please don't please just don't. I love you".

"Oh the three precious words. I love you too honey, baby, love. Oh really you

think those would make me stay make, make me love you again, no, no, no.

It’s over and you are over to me it's better to die than lay next to you Aubrey.

You said you wouldn't do drugs you said you wouldn't do anything you said

hizes just a friend". DRUGS didn't know where the popped up.
 "Please just give me another chance just another chance to make up my

mistakes. You promised you'd never leave me Darell".

"That was another girl that I was deeply in love with at that time but you’re

not that girl-not at all".

"Please I could be that again just-".

"SHUT THE FUCK UP! AN GET OVER IT! IT'S OVER AND OVER AN Over LIKE

TRILLION TIMES over Aubrey!!!".

"BAD NIGHTMARE!". I said sitting up on my bed.

"About shopping, shoes, makeup, girls things". He said smirking at me."No it

was a nightmare. A BAD, BAD BAD, BAD, NITEMARE". It shouldn't

happened."I'm not doing drug you know?".He only nodded slightly standing.

"So we're on time in on talkin to each other?".I asked

"Time in more like not"."You could get even"."On what I don't get what I must

get even on Aubrey".

"Yes you do". I know he does he just wants me to say it.

"Than what is it?".He said looking at me hizes face so close to me in front I

could kiss him but he won't let me now since he moved away.
 "You wanna know? Or you already know?".I said."You see love I don't have a

fucking clue on what you're talking about love". Like that was a sweet talk. He

sat on the other side of the bed looking at me.

"I would take it back go in time and change it if time machine existed but I

can't go back and change what happened. And Im sorrie. More than sorrie like

ga-mega-pa-trillion sorrie.  I had.........s-s-sex with......Pierre. IT wasn't like

my fault okay I didn't know what was happening to me I was hunting this dear

an all the sudden I felt strange and-".

"Stop just stop! You know what's like knowing your wife touched, kissed, seen

by another man and the husband knowing it? How nasty how much he'd want

to get rid of her badly? How much he'd do anything to get rid of her?

Anything?".

"I know it's the most terrible thing I've ever done in my fucking life. And I can't

change it all I could do is sorrie to you all you want. I won't do it again. I

understand if you want to get..............even".

"You don't know, you don't understand at all".

"What you want me to do than!?".I shouted."Your raged shouldn't I be the one

being mad fucking angry? I mean I gave you 1 month 2 week 5 days 12 hours
 to tell make you tell what really happened. You know you’re not a good liar

Aubrey. Never mind. You do what you want it's your body after all. You have

your ways I have mine. Your path my line. Let's get even".

"No! I mean yeah you could

get.............................................................even". My heart just went

kazoom!

"Right even so I would-".Why is he making this like I dunno like making me

mad and just wanna scream and shout at him? I dunno Aubrey maybe if you

ask him it would help us get the answer. Shut up conscience will just sayin.

"Not My mom or Naomi or Dakota well she wouldn't even want that, or Emily".

"WHY not?".He asked smiling."Because they're my friends and well there with

someone".

"Not your mom. I mean sh-".I could it was too much I just slapped him just

had to slap him. He turned around with the scary one black eye with red vein

blood and light pink with black. Hizes fangs. I can't believe I growled back with

my fangs too.
But then I realized I shouldn't be mad. So to change hizes mood back to acting

like Ahhh. I kissed him he kissed me back matter of fact hungrily but moved

away.

"You just slapped me?"."Yeah sorrie. But not my mom. No why not her or the

other three I named".

"Hm. Find me one than". He said going away but I grabbed hizes hand."No! Im

not going to go around and say well I cheated on my husband and now I said

to him to get even and I'm wondering would you lend him-".

"That sounds perfect". He said smiling."No! I don't want to do that. Do you

even want to get even like that?".SAY NO NONONONO NO NO NO..Please say

that because it'll make me feel a lot better.

"Course". I could see the tear sensation about to burst out the frog on my

throat. I let go of hizes hand sadly.

"That’s.....great. Just not them"."I'll try not to want them Aubrey". He said and

went away. Why is pain real but only the pain I feeling already have sorrow

can't pain wait for far after tomorrow bloodstains, going insane. I shouldn't be

cryin right? Tell me why I shouldn’t? I should be cryin now because I told him

he could get even because I did it and he should to. I dunno Im just-
"You okay mom?".I sucked back my tears that night."Yeah just had a headache

and it hurts"."Can I help?"."A hug would be great at times". She cuddle and

hugged me."Okay you could let go so I can sleep mom".

"Oh sorrie. Nite". I'm afraid one time it'll be me and har only. After she left my

tear were rolling out even worse. I was crying like the whole nite just say

week. I couldn't and didn't know who he was with or was going to be with. Till

he came with Vanessa that girl in my dream

But she stayed out he entered the room.

"Vanessa? With her?"."She's mortal"."NO she's not she's a vampire"."Umm

that's not what she told me. Were you crying?".Shit!

"NO why would I cry?"."I dunno just thought of it. She hot isn't she?".Blonde

just as I dreamt of.

"......Yeah. She is". Better than me I guess. Beautiful sexier than me. With

those white short skirt, long blond hair, and that white tank top. She’s hotter

than me and I'm jealous.

"Thanks for approving it". Yeah why not. I mean after all I did it."You couldn't

get another one? Any other girl that are blond?".I just didn't want him to walk
 out of the room with her."Nope". He said smiling he has no issues problem

with it at all

He knows the dream I had about her. He remembers he just is being a asshole

now!

"Yeah course. Bloodies are the one that are noticed a lot, lot, lot.

Good...............................................luck". He went away. I was at the

window right away. And they left holding hands. Happy couples. Maybe I never

was good for him. Maybe I just wasn't meant to be with him after all I'm just a

plain long brown hair boring girl that he married an got a baby girl from. I just

made myself small on my bed and slept with my sobbing.

"Hush love". Was last I heard soft nice calming and I slept. Whoever it was. In

the morning I was ready for another cry. But I was cuddled into someone. I

know the smell.

"Your here early?".I said with my sobbing voice from last night. I shouldn't be

jealous of somehow I could never be like that Vanessa..

"What I can't be here early?".Why is he so nice all the sudden?"No just thought

I should ask since you were with.................the hot blonde. Was she-Never
mind". I didn't want to talk how hizes zex (sex) with her greater than I or just

blonde style which I don't know what that style is but yeah.

"I don't know and I don't wanna know love". S-

"So you didn't with her?".Ohhh my heart felt it would melt just right on hizes

chest right now."I only love you that way not anyone else". Oh man that's just

wow I can't believe that's wow okay. I just letted all the crying air out.

"Thanks you for not". I felt all eased down."I'm sorrie I would never do it. I

didn't really remember much of it at all. We're good now?".Say yes, yes, yes,

yes, yes.

".............Sure". Not yes. You really think that I'd be laying down that long

with Pearl around?

"Wow if we hardly you see each other these days!".Dakota said hugging me.

"Sorth of busy. I need some help for Pearl. She is hanging out with too many

adult or teenage and knows too many things of adult thing and that's not good

".

"She's just four she could hear it but not understand it so don't worry about it".

"Kidding me she talks a and asks about sex and love about people and having

kids does it hurt".

 "Oh well that's trouble. Could she stay with me for this week and we'd do

things". One week without her oh right sure I could visit her.

"Yeah sure-Hey Pearl Dakota wants you!".She came smiling she did something.

"What did you do?".

"Sorrie momie I broke that glass............the window"."Oh man Pearl you oh

great. Danny! Danny!".Dakota called for her husband. Well Im sorrie to that

she broke the window.

"Well yeah. So I heard little trouble between you and Darell? What's up with

that?".

"Bad issues but it's dealt with now to....so Im gonna go. Bye".

Everything is fine, no one would show up to steal him away from me, hizes

special, he promised. I trust him.

"Hi Im looking for a man Darell do you know him? I was with him last nite

when we were you know?... anyways but do you know him?".

"Vanessa right?".I asked already killed her inside me. He said he-he, nothing I

guess Im the one whom lost this talk walk. She was at my mother’s house in

front of the door waiting now she asks?

"Yeah you know me?"."No-Yes maybe I dunno. What do you need him for?".
 "Oh this you know it's private thing I afford him he said he lives here but I

can't enter and not my place". I already busted her head off.

"What private thing? Hizes married if you didn't

know".

"That’s not what he told me. He just was talking about this girl name Aubrey

how he loved har and just was using har to have sex and all those thing. And

he was in love with her till she got pregnant. He was doing it with me was a lot

better. Do you know him?".

"I-I no, no I don't know him". I said not wanting to cry. He used me for sex?

Okay. It's life you always hear the unexpected

"You okay your eyes seem about to water?"."No Im fine". How could I be fine?

"I would agree with him. The way he described her she was plain and well not

hot like me apparently. He said we could meet again tonight".

"Are like a slut-meaning prostitute?".

"No I'm a vampire free spirited do whatever I want, instead of marriage. I

mean that sucks married with the same guy forever for us it's like that. I like

sex anytime hon. You should tell him if you know him. Call me".

She said handing me

har number. Soon as she left. My eyes were burning like hell, burning itching,

pained I thought he was my everything. I entered the room he was in

bathroom cutting hizes hair.

"What's wrong love?".Don't my love me. I wanted to say but my voice wasn't

meant to be hard. I knew I can never be loved dearly. Everything I do is

nothing compare to what he'd want any person would want.

I only shook my head in no.

"But your crying?".He said wiping it away from my cheek. I moved away. I

don't want to be touched by him ever again.

"Don't touch me ever again.".Feel so broken hearted no matter what I do,

I guess that’s the downside of being in love with Darell..At first I was happy

excited and thrilled,

I'm sure not on purpose, it was my heart that he killed.

My heart is now shattered like broken glass on the floor I guess that’s what I

get for letting him through my heart."I thought you weren't supposed to see

me?"."I need some friend talk now". I said my head on hizes shoulder. He

wrapped hizes hand around me.

"I thought everything in my life would just flow and since I was turned I never

thought I would ever feel any guilt any pain nothing just the flowing life. Than

all the sudden she pops up he tell har that he used me for sex I mean what

kind of person would do that".

"A dog"."You're so not helping. I can't believe it that. I want to do something

that would make me lose out of control for one or more than forever just do

things I didn't want to do. C'mon. We're going to the drug store".

"Vampire can't drink. Not human drink". I just dragged him out to hizes care.

Brought alcohol. I sneaked to place I knew I brought 4 packs of Cocaine. I

could do it I don't care no more.

"And this time if I have sex with you I won't feel sorrie..And don't stop me". I

was drunk already."I won't get drunk".

"Oh c'mon. Ouch!".My head bumped into this light. And I fell to my feet."You

okay?"."Fine".

"Your head might have a consecution."I'm fine P".I said shaking my head.

Turned the music loud and dancing weirdly drunk dancing I guess.

"You know how some people stripe down when-".

 "Don't"."Why not?".I said and grabbed this plate and grabbed this light the

sucked it on my nose ohh it-

"What-Oh goodness"."Don't worry I'd be fine". I felt all energetic and all

excited. I danced drunk, danced, than fell..He got drunk but not bad as me. I

woke up laying on the couch. I memorable remember nothing much at all. But

I had fun and forgot about everything.

"I'll go now"."See ya". He said shaking hizes head. I putted my cocaine on my

jeans packet. To home-

"What was wrong with you yesterday?"."Non of your BS Darell". I said

bumping into him. He got my hand.

"Everything you do is my BS"."Well not any more. So mind your own fucking

crap. And let go of my hand". I was jerking away but he is stronger than me.

"NO"."Let go of me now"."Or what?".Nothing because Im just a girl nothing I

could do.

"You smell funny what did you do?"."Nothing why should it matter to you?".

"Because you're my wife and I know and should know everything you fucking

do". And my mom came.

"What's going on here?"."Nothing". We both said like mad at her as if she has

done something. He just pulled me closer to him to act like there was nothing

going on an smiled and kissed me on the cheek. AND pulled me to our

room."DO not disturb Blair". He said mockinling and locked the door.

"What did you do?"."You could ask that forever but you'd never know".

"I already know enough to kill you Aubrey. Enough to hate you". He said in

disgusted voice at my ears.

"You already did why can't you just finish me an hate me than?".

"Because I love you. It's the only reason why I can't kill you. I wish I could put

that aside and kill you but I can’t each time I want to or think about it-it

doesn’t function inside me as I kill other…. When I kill other vampire not love

is their but you there it it’s only why I can’t kill you Aubrey". He said looking

back at me."No you don't. It's just three words. I mean how much would it

mean to you?'No I only love you that way'. I feel so shamed humiliated

embarrassed for even believing you".

"Right you could get mad and humiliated on what?"."You know if you didn't

love me in the first place why did you marry me? Don't feel like I 'm trapping

you because you have your free will and you should just leave me alone. It's
pretense and I don't want that when I know I could be loved truly. You don't

have to act like you like me, you don't". I said serious with sobbing.

"What are you talking about?".He asked not sure confused on my words."You

know exactly what I'm talking about! You lied! I trusted you more

than.................anyone else I trusted you! I guess I always fall for the-the

wrong person just like my dad said. You left me once what could keep you

from not doing it again?! ". I said.

Jumping from the window to Dakota place.

"We're going home. C'mon".

"But we're just going to play in the sand Danny said". She said in her whining

voice.

"Shut the fuck up and lets go". How mean how that was she looked at me

sadly and started running with me. Yes she does have that fast speed power.

"Sorrie about that. MOM didn't mean it okay?".I said stroking her hair in har

bed with her blanket on her.

"Okay". Good I came out and went to the kitchen used one of the plate little

fire and sucked it again. I took at long breath.

"Why are you doing this to yourself". He said walking in the kitchen.
"I told you it's none of your BS Darell. You have your line I have my path". Im

sure it's how he said it last.

"You could stop"."I don't want to. It's the one thing that makes me feel good

the only thing that feels I could trust okay it's my health not yours sides I

won't die to soon and if I do Im sure your GF is waiting for you". And somehow

maybe magic the door bell rang.

"It could be her". I said and got it course it was.

"You live here?"."Shut the fuck up and quit acting like you don't know me". I

said and moved the way for her to enter.

"What are you doing here?"."You know you don't have to act like that on my

expense Darell". He doesn't have to act like he doesn't know that she was

coming.

"I don't even know her well do but not know her know her"..

"Why are you lying you told me everything about her? She sure doesn't-".

"Listen I told you nothing and stay away from me understand? Good". He said

choking her against the wall.

"This so much fun. Lovers going to kill each other. Ha.Ha.Ha". And she was

coughing as disappeared away and he was at my face.

"We are not lovers get that fucking cleared in your mind Aubrey". He said right

on my face serious with hizes scary eyes.

"I'd really like to believe that. Well I gotta sleep. Sorrie made you say you

didn't know her".

"She's nothing".

"Oh really not telling her you used me for sex only!? Her knowing my name it's

not just a dream that I dreamt of but reality. You love her and you know it.

And Im in the way I know if I'm gone she'll be next on for you". And shit my

nose bleeding.

"I don't want your tissues". Well I took it from him it helped just didn't want to

thank-

"You’re welcome"."Why would you even pretend that you love me when you

don't?".

"That's because I do love you. You're the one who’s changed doing drugs. Ever

since that you have been acting strange unlike you". Don't you just feel great

when they look at you in the eyes moving your hair away from your face? Well

I do which makes you wanna just make up with them. Anywazes.

"I was never good for you was I?". I remembered everything that Vanessa said

about our sex life of I don't even want to think about.

"Your hot just the way you are. For me you are and beauty it’s not a price it’s

what comes from the heart love". Bu-

"Why did you lie than?"."I never slept with her. I swear". I so wanna believe

him or I do because I wouldn't be kissing him now if I didn't believe him it's

just hard at time you know? Anywa-

"Love you". Well now I had the chance to say". Love you too"..At times I feel

he is at times I feel he isn't. No worries though love without complication

would end sooner than the one with. I didn't want to wake up. I never really

want to wake up when I'm cuddle to him till Pearl voice inside my head.

"MOmie HELP! MOM!MA!MAMA!HELP Me". Her voice was terrified.

"What's wrong?"."This women has me and and she putted me in this silver box

thing and I 'm hot! Help me! Maaa!".

"Calm down just a nightmare hon. Mome wants to sleep".

"MOM! Nooo help me!"."Ahhh calm down just relax baby. I wanna sleep so

could you just sleep now mom would come when she's not tired okay".

"I'm not dreaming mom help me mom!!!MOME AHHHHHHH!".

"Pearl honey! Okay I'd come-I'd get dressed. YoU shure you aren't dreaming".

She didn't answer.

"Pearl? Pearl? Okay I'm coming". I just took my leg out an grabbed my

underwear and bra and got off the bed. Wore normal cloth. I-

"Pearl quiet playing come out". I looked in her closet in her room, under bed.

Nothing she wasn't there. It was freaking me out. I called Dakota.

"IS Pearl their?"."NO you took her yesterday without even telling us".

"Sorrie but I can't find her just keep an eye"."Oh yeah sure". Dakota said. I

hung up. I went to my mom’s room but she wasn't their too.

"Mom!MOM!PEARL!MOm.PEarl!Oh great". I searched the in tire house to the

park nothing I found no one. It was freaking me out."Pearl can you hear me

honey". I said in my mind trying to contact to her brain but nothing I got

nothing I said that like another 100 times for real but nothing.

"I can't fine her anywhere. She's not with you too".

"No you shure you checked everywhere?"."Yes Pierre. She was crying or

something screaming for help and I was sleeping I dunno all the sudden I can't

get into her mind nothing".

 "All right I'd look around". She can't be missing no, no no, no. And the dad is

sleep has's no idea of what's happening. She had this picture of like umm Me

Darell, Pierre, Robert, Jack, Naomi, Dakota, Danny, and Blair. Her messy weird

drawing but I could tell so not that messy I guess.

"You look down?".He said with hizes hands crossed on hizes chest. The baby

that makes me crazy wasn't here today that's why

"I can't find Pearl. I dunno she's a-"."She's maybe with just Dakota"."NO Darell

I called her and Pierre nothing last she said was 'I'm not dreaming mom help

me' And my mom is not here too".

"Well they just went somewhere love don't worry".

"She's seems like she's in pain, she was hot she said a women putted her

somewhere and I dunno she didn't say where she was, I can't get into her

head".

She's not fine, she's in a danger of being harmed, I could sense it. Rest of the

nite I was awake thinking they'd come but nothing. I called my mom number

but her phone was here. I waited, waited, waited, but nothing. Nothing she

wasn't here. I went into the wood searched a Darell was searching the other

end.
 "I hope your just hunting for som-".

"U bitch where is my daughter?".I said mad at her and just holding her on the

throat against the tree it was Jessica.

"Well seems they have changed you after all"."Answer me where is Pearl and

Blair".

"Her gifts are pretty unique I assume."."Where are they Jessica?".I said getting

madder and holding her tighter her face was getting paler.

"I know but I will not say let go of me if you want to know where they are". I

let go of her.

"They both are held but I can't still say where they are. Travis and hizes gang

would come about tomorrow I hope you are ready to save them before they

are behead-".

"No not her! Now where are they now tell me?".Before I could jump on her

neck she was up on the tree.

"That’s for you to find out". With a laugh she went away. They kill her not

Pearl no, no, no, no.

"Jessica said they be coming tomorrow anytime. They have..................them

both".
 "You shure it was Jessica leech girl?"."Yes doge". Robert=Doge. I=leech

"You two always call each other that?"."Yes Naomi". We both said. Can't

believe they're together.

"Where's P?".I asked."Still searching I think". Jack said."She's gonna be fine

Aubrey". Dakota said patting my back while the other went somewhere.

"If I just didn't waste my time on asking her questions I would have known it's

all my fault. See it's why I didn't want kids in the first place. I'm not

responsible".

"Yes you are and it's just one mistake and we'll fix it".

"I did so many horrible things in my life, this is beyond worse than that

Dakota. It's a bad thing it's not how Jessica said if I don't-we don't save them

they'll kill..........Pearl. Beheaded and my mom". I said tears just rolling.

"We'll do it don't worry Aubrey". I wish I wouldn't have worried or even was

born. I was awake again the whole nite. Maybe P and Darell were searching for

her. The day came I can't say more but sadness.

"Well, well, well look who’s here all the wolfs an leech's blending together".

One of them said the bed guys the Kaqair. It wasn't Travis some other one
 "Where are they?".I asked I think we had all the support we could get but its

maybe not enough.

"YoUr mother is pretty charming w-".

"Don't do anything to her". The others came walking to our side.

ROBERT>DANNY>JACK>DAKOTA WERE ALREADY changed in to their form

growling only Naomi, Emily and I were not changed because we are vampires..

"They kept them at Spain. I gotta go their". They can't fool me. I left and right

after that screaming and war erupted. How fast I was driving I dunno how

much longer would it take me I can't and don't remember. Pain I hide, cuts

that are disguised, hell raises

and yet love is the same for both of us? Pain its coming from the outside

not waiting no more staying just save an success running to save them but

deep down inside

I wanted him to be my me now to be told that 'it will be ok' but everything

gets worse now.

"Well you are a smart vampire aren't u?".Travis said.

"Where are they?".I said mad already Vanessa popped out.

 "Well, well, well look who’s here".

I said looking at as if I already killed her."Didn't think I wouldn't know you

right? Great now you do show me where they-".Forever pained but I couldn't

let that get inside my brain. I could fight I could punch kick.

We kicked slammed for like nearly half hour till she stopped and disappeared

away. My hand was scratched badly at once that I screamt badly but it filled

"I'm quite impressed Aubrey didn't think you'd be that strong as a vampire".

Travis said.

"All I need is them show me them"."Sure thing". Really that easy. There was

my pearl in this alu-

"Take her out of their now!".I was going to get her out but he held me by the

throat and pushed me as another man came and grabbed me by the throat

and hitted my head on the cement r floor and my eyes blacked out it seems I

felt all easing down pain going away.

And my hand the right hand where the sun was at started to sparkled it

blinded my eyes and got myself together before he could grab her I got in

front of him and punched hizes nose and kicked him on the guts and slammed

him on the ground but the guy is beast da.

 "You won't give up would you?".He said mad at me more than angry."No let

them go now please let them go she's gonna die like that she doesn't like the

hot". I said looking at my little pearl in that small sqeakzey box of made of

aluminum and laying down curled.

"Her ability to get into someone mind is great". He snapped and the box gate

thing opened she was out her body pale as like she hasn't eaten for years and

she looked scary not like a 4 year old.

I wanted to get to her side till a trap how I was I stupid to think he'd just let

me see her and leave here. I was in this net.

"Let me down you Asshole! Don't touch her! Don't!".I was moving around and

trying escape this but seems it was too hard too late. Till Pierre and Darell

appeared.

"Oh sweet so great to see my-".

"Don't even. Let her down now Travis".

"The uncle doesn't deserve any pity?".U-Uncle Pierre uncle is him? Wow I

guess he was right about not being close to him and sickens people.

"No not a man like you. You never did shouldn't you have been dead long ago?

Let them go now".

 "Or what?".Travis said. Darell changed and something Pierre hizes hands felt

they grew hair or like wolf hairy like a vampiricwolfic but not fully just the

hands. I used my nail to cut myself down and jumped into a stair that was

close to me that spilt seconds they took Pearl and my mom away but Travis

was having a hell time of hizes with my two mans.

"Stop Vanessa! An put her down". She stopped but didn't put her down. She

used her hand and opened the window. And walked their dangling my little girl

there.

"You choose your mother or your treasuries precious thing little Pearl?".

"Where's Blai-".And I heard a scream from a room and the door opened there

was this fire place. She looked back at me my mom, my baby.

"Okay let me make a deal to you-".I said looking at the fire and spotted

someone I never thought would help me Emily. She was inside.

"Pearl you could kill my mom but give me Pearl". She was walking to my side

and she set Pearl to her feet. Five silver five silver bullet than one steak right in

my heart. I went on my knee breathing, hurting, dying. I couldn't see whom

did it but I was shure it was Vanessa she wasn't just going to let me survive

and life with the man she is in love with.

"I guess I'll be her new mom and hizes gonna be my man". She whispered into

my eats and left away.

"Mom! Your bleeding!".

"D-Don't worry honey. Im fine........you...ok?".

"I'm hungry". Hungry when I 'm dying. How much I'd miss this voice this

place. I took one bullet out and the blood seemed it was coming out fast. I

curled down on the ground tryin not to scream at her face not to at her face.

"Go honey. Emily is calling you". I wanted to scream when she'd leave."Love

you mom"."I always will. G-g-go now honey. Be a good girl to daddy". I said

wanting to touch har but it was hard it hurted......I couldn't just la-

"Aubrey!".Emily."Take very good care of her. Take her away to Dakota. Thank

you for saving my mom lives. Go I wanna scream go take her"..As my little

Pearl paled out kissed me on the cheek and Emily said this."I'm so sorrie".

Picked my Pearl up and left.

I curled to this corner this curve and took more bullet out with screaming and

pain. I took three more couldn't take the one near the heart couldn't take the

steak out it was in it. I can't believe I-

"A-Aubrey". Pierre said coming to my place slowly.

"You know how you said you promised not to between me and Darell for Pearl

sake.? Now I want you to make him love................................Vanessa. It'll

be better for him". I said moving my head back at the wall. Holding my hand

on my stomach where the little bullet are out.

"B-But you can't be dying Aubrey?".

"Don't worry....they'll be plenty of other great friends for you and him".

"Who did it?"."It doesn't matter"."Yes it does. Was it Vanessa?".

"It's okay don't kill her. She just wanted him and now she has him".

I wish I would stay but I can't I won't survive.

"I wish I wouldn't. Just be nice to Darell and Pearl for me please don't call him

dog he'll get angry". He just went away. It's great that I won't see him now if I

do I wouldn't know how I would feel. Either pain or love.

"Aubrey! Aubrey! Where are you!?".No love I wouldn't be here any time I

wouldn't be here for you anymore. I wouldn't. I just wouldn't so now today

right now start living with it start unloving me an move on. It's better it's

easier.

"Aubrey! Pearl!".Our little Pearl is save love she'll be fine I hope even with a

step mother if you even marry her but she'd be fine for us. And don't worry no
 matter how much you'd miss me both of you Im always at your side just

picture me and you'd see me love don't worry our love can never broken even

with rough times.

"Aubrey! AU-".And he saw me and I saw him my heart stopped already it was

forever and now it would never. He kneeled down touching my cheek so

frozen, so harden, so about to die. My crying got worse seeing him about to

cry made it worser.

"I'm sorrie. I'm so sorrie". Maybe I should have listened for whatever he would

have said me coming here. I said not wanting him cry for me I am so much

sorried than I could ever say in my to him to the one and only one that I loved,

that he would miss me dearly or not I never really thought anybody would

moron for my death, they would have been happy that I were gone but it's not

the case now it's the opposite.

"No, no you can't die, you can't leave me Aubrey you can't go no, no, no!".

"Im sorrie love. I-"."You won't die. You can't just can't leave me please don't

please". How much I wished to be with him forever, how much I want to stay

but I can't as much as I wanted to stay awake and not close my eyes, as much
 as I wanted to speak but I feel out of breath and being shocked. I just looked

at him and closed my eyes they were burning hot how much blood I lost.

"Please don't leave me please. Please". Hearing hizes pleading voice.  I couldn't

I didn't want to leave him alone with rage. I couldn't open them they were

burning like hell felt like a spicy thing was spilled on it. Making him feel the pain

isn't my intention. It shouldn't be ending like this for him for us it shouldn't but

I can't again prevent from what has happened.

"Don't cry". I didn't even hear my own voice only my lips moved without

making sound so dry. My shattered heart hizes even worse how could

something so sweet be so much of a vain.....Forever he'd be in the dark place

because of me now. If I only was a wolf I would have took it out an it would

have healed even in the heart.

"Please". My eyes were blinking more and faster. Sorrow and despair.

Make it easy for me. It's painful he could end it if he take it out it'll hurt and

death would be more hurtful.

"End it please". I said taking a breath.

"I can't". He said."It hurts end it please"."No". Please it hurts.

 "You'd always have me end it now please, please love. Make it easy for me".

My shirt was socked with blood. He said nothing.

"Just finish me please. IT hurts ".If I was bitten to be a wolf I'd be killed in the

process I just screamed in pain in hell excruciating pain. My neck was hurting

my back was cracking it felt.

"P-P-Please". I said breathing out heavily. I just realized the pain hell I screamt

was for him taking out the steak and my blood getting worser and basically. I

had nothing much left to bleed for..But it was hurting.

"P..........l.....e......a.......s......e". My in tire chest was empty I was going to die

and there was nothing he could do about.

"I can't". I could tell in hizes eyes he can't but it hurts it'll not end until it's

ended by taking it out from my hand or biting me. He wasn't there for that

couple second I need to take advantage. I grew my nails and looked at my

right hand if I take the diamond outs and struggle my way to the sun it'll be

easy than. I took my diamonds out. And hid them so he won't see and go all

crazy.
 "Kiss me". Seems every story must end in certain ways, sad happy love,

betrayer, mine is the sad ending. I know it's the last time I'd feel those lips soft

smooth and cold.

"I love you and I'm sorrie. Take care her for us".

"You’re not dying. You won't leave me". But I am. I saw a sun sunlight. He got

up to get or do something again it's the moment I needed. I could endure then

pain and do it. I stood up and got up walked to the place but inches away. I

reached out for the window to let the sun shine on me. With scream pain and

it ended.

I brunt ashed and dead. She's gone now, she ended herself only thing left is

the ashes he can't do nothing. He stood motionless not knowing what to do but

the ashes of her skin. Come back to Forks Wasn't easy....Pearl asking

constantly  where mom was

"She going to come?"."No Pearl". He said sadly looking at her. Each nite she

asks when would mom come when would he tell the truth he doesn't know

when all he know now is misses her more he could say.

"I can't hear her mind anymore"."I know Pearl. She'll..............come". Like

that's true.
 "Okay. Nite dad"."Nite Pearl". How many times he sees her picture while

walking in the wonder just walking not knowing he is headin’. He has this

image each night she appeared with a skirt and shirt. Laying down on the bed

next to him.

"Im cold". She said him imagined har laying on bed."Ha. I thought ghost don't

feel anything"."Well Im a married ghost well the other I don't know I just feel

cold now".

"I wish you were here you know?"."Why can't you go to Jessica since she isn't

the one that wanted me dead. You killed Vanessa already".

"She deserved that"."Yeah I guess so". She said standin up."Your

leaving?"."I'm already gone love. It's only your mind. Pearl misses doesn't

she?".

"Everyone does. Ever since you are gone nothing is the same". IT makes him

feel good better seein her in this image of him that he created."Hm. Sleep now

I'd be here tomorrow and the day after that but I won't be here all. I'm just a

picture now just a picture".

Dazes past, months ,years, now she's 8 she has the in tire story inside her she

knows what happened to her mother. No secret between her and her dad. He

was walking alone wondering at the beach shirtless. She joined him.

"Well, well, well". She said walking out of the beach. He had this slow motion

of her walkin out of the beach. Wet her, her wet dripping down. Her hand

reaching back of her swimming suit but she came to hizes side.

"You really thought I'd do that here?".She asked him as he was looking at her.

He only smirked.

"Sorrie"."You know they're having this party and going to be lots of girls hot

blonds especially".

"I like simple hot brown heir".

"Hm. How am I going to make you date again?". "YOU don't need to love"."Hm

I-I-Im not going to be here again .Going to hell see the light their". She

pointed he saw nothing but there was this dark fiery pit cage she must enter

it's her fate.

"No. You can't go"."Goodbye now". She said kissing him it felt real for that

moment their lips touched but when she was away it was nothing just an

air..................
 　
　
　
 
 
 
 
 

 
 
 
 b  
 k
E
D
D
D
g 
l 
adfghj